the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1689._o the_o preface_n have_v always_o think_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n or_o nonresistance_n of_o our_o lawful_a superior_n have_v be_v a_o doctrine_n found_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n recommend_v to_o the_o christian_a world_n by_o the_o precept_n and_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o more_o immediate_a follower_n which_o copy_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v exact_o transcribe_v to_o who_o immortal_a glory_n it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o she_o alone_o in_o contra-distinction_n both_o to_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n have_v assert_v the_o principle_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n as_o the_o best_a age_n of_o christianity_n own_a and_o practise_v it_o and_o have_v live_v so_o long_o to_o see_v that_o doctrine_n ridicule_v and_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bowstring_n and_o the_o assertor_n and_o practiser_n of_o it_o explode_v as_o old_a lacrymist_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o to_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n deny_v while_o some_o affirm_v that_o the_o tenet_n be_v no_o old_a than_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o be_v introduce_v by_o a_o few_o court_n bishop_n preface_n bishop_n saunderson_n preface_n to_o archbishop_n usher_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o apostle_n say_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n tit._n 3.1_o though_o s._n paul_n be_v certain_o no_o man-pleas_a far_o from_o seek_v himself_o or_o from_o make_v merchandise_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o handle_v it_o deceitful_o for_o filthy_a lucre_n sake_n nor_o be_v there_o hope_n of_o preferment_n when_o the_o church_n have_v no_o settle_a revenue_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o christian_a prince_n in_o the_o universal_a world_n but_o he_o draw_v his_o argument_n from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n the_o discharge_n of_o duty_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o advancement_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n see_v more_o in_o that_o admirable_a preface_n the_o better_a to_o make_v way_n for_o the_o attainment_n and_o establish_v of_o their_o own_o grandeur_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o communion_n both_o romanist_n and_o other_o have_v confident_o aver_v that_o our_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v nothing_o but_o our_o interest_n and_o that_o we_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o king_n because_o they_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o our_o church_n and_o have_v prosecute_v all_o that_o dislike_v our_o constitution_n i_o can_v no_o long_o forbear_v write_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o that_o truth_n which_o be_v eternal_a and_o unalterable_a as_o be_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n though_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o our_o shame_n that_o they_o be_v more_o illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n than_o in_o our_o life_n and_o show_v that_o from_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o happy_a reformation_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o avow_v that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o every_o christian_a in_o thing_n lawful_a active_o to_o obey_v his_o superior_a in_o thing_n unlawful_a to_o suffer_v rather_o than_o obey_v and_o in_o any_o case_n or_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o not_o to_o resist_v because_o whoever_o do_v so_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n nor_o can_v the_o doctrine_n be_v unseasonable_a since_o no_o government_n can_v be_v safe_a without_o it_o man_n passion_n natural_o incline_v they_o to_o think_v well_o of_o themselves_o and_o to_o make_v complaint_n of_o hard_a usage_n even_o then_o when_o they_o be_v most_o gentle_o treat_v what_o instance_n have_v we_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o last_o age_n when_o parson_n in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o party_n resolve_v to_o expose_v the_o admirable_a reign_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n render_v she_o worse_o than_o the_o worst_a of_o tyrant_n and_o ask_v where_o be_v the_o nero_n and_o dioclesian_n where_o be_v the_o genserics_n and_o hunnerics_n as_o if_o neither_o pagan_a nor_o arian_n persecutor_n be_v as_o cruel_a as_o she_o and_o when_o another_o classis_fw-la of_o man_n blacken_v one_o of_o the_o best_a of_o man_n and_o the_o best_a of_o prince_n the_o martyr_n charles_n i._o as_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o his_o country_n the_o invader_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n and_o have_v not_o former_a age_n labour_v under_o the_o same_o discontent_n when_o the_o disaffect_v jew_n can_v say_v we_o have_v no_o portion_n in_o david_n nor_o any_o inheritance_n in_o the_o son_n of_o jesse_n every_o man_n to_o his_o tent_n o_o israel_n and_o yet_o that_o prince_n be_v of_o god_n own_o immediate_a designation_n and_o a_o man_n after_o god_n own_o heart_n now_o if_o upon_o such_o pretension_n subject_n may_v right_v themselves_o by_o resist_v their_o lawful_a superior_n how_o soon_o will_v a_o fruitful_a land_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o barren_a wilderness_n and_o paradise_n itself_o become_v a_o field_n of_o blood_n and_o i_o have_v with_o some_o regret_n and_o confusion_n reflect_v heretofore_o that_o in_o the_o romish_a communion_n preston_n widdrington_n and_o barn_n in_o england_n walsh_n and_o charon_n in_o ireland_n and_o in_o scotland_n barclay_n to_o omit_v other_o country_n all_o profess_a papist_n and_o all_o but_o barclay_n priest_n and_o consequent_o more_o oblige_v to_o uphold_v the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o pontifical_a chair_n shall_v honest_o and_o stout_o appear_v to_o the_o vindication_n of_o this_o truth_n which_o we_o seem_v either_o weary_a or_o ashamed_a of_o i_o never_o wonder_v to_o see_v the_o enemy_n of_o our_o church_n make_v a_o fastingday_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n nativity_n as_o if_o they_o be_v sorry_a that_o he_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o perhaps_o with_o reason_n because_o their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a both_o to_o his_o precept_n and_o example_n but_o i_o stand_v amaze_v to_o see_v her_o son_n disow_v her_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n do_v we_o serious_o study_v the_o law_n of_o providence_n and_o consider_v the_o indispensible_a obligation_n lay_v on_o we_o of_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n do_v we_o remember_v that_o affliction_n be_v the_o church_n portion_n and_o that_o not_o the_o least_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v to_o procure_v the_o great_a good_a this_o epiph._n this_o aug._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la &_o epiph._n doctrine_n will_v be_v more_o easy_o believe_v and_o more_o ready_o embrace_v they_o be_v the_o gnostic_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o teach_v man_n to_o swear_v and_o forswear_v and_o to_o sly_a from_o persecution_n when_o it_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o religion_n and_o for_o these_o among_o other_o reason_n i_o conjecture_v do_v 4._o do_v stillingfleet_n ser._n jan._n 30._o 168_o â—_o â—_o 9_o p._n 3._o 4._o a_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o church_n call_v simon_n magus_n the_o institutor_n of_o that_o vile_a sect_n the_o leviathan_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o the_o stroy_v all_o the_o difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o that_o probable_o because_o as_o the_o leviathan_n make_v himself_o sport_n in_o the_o water_n so_o the_o gnostic_n play_v with_o oath_n and_o all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a 4._o human_a id._n p._n 4._o set_v a_o mighty_a value_n upon_o themselves_o and_o have_v mean_a and_o contemptible_a thought_n of_o the_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v establish_v in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o be_v the_o hobbs_n of_o that_o age_n who_o give_v be_v to_o opinion_n contradictory_n to_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o gnostic_n think_v 5._o think_v id._n p._n 5._o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o contrivance_n of_o some_o evil_a spirit_n to_o abridge_v man_n of_o their_o liberty_n which_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n which_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o by_o s._n judas_n and_o the_o same_o great_a man_n say_v 3._o say_v sermon_n novem._n 5._o 1673._o pag._n 2_o 3._o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o machiavelli_n be_v quarrel_n against_o christianity_n that_o by_o its_o precept_n of_o meekness_n and_o patience_n it_o render_v man_n unfit_a for_o such_o great_a undertake_n as_o can_v not_o be_v accomplish_v without_o something_o of_o cruelty_n and_o inhumanity_n whereas_o the_o old_a religion_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o sacrifice_n do_v inure_v man_n to_o blood_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o make_v they_o fit_a for_o any_o enterprise_n and_o machiavelli_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o right_n if_o religion_n be_v intend_v only_o to_o make_v man_n butcher_n or_o to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o use_n of_o sword_n and_o
☜_o ☜_o and_o bear_v all_o the_o ill_a administration_n that_o may_v be_v in_o the_o government_n but_o never_o to_o rise_v in_o arm_n upon_o that_o account_n 168._o account_n id._n three_o letter_n to_o the_o e._n of_o middl._n p._n 168._o i_o will_v do_v that_o which_o i_o think_v fit_a for_o i_o to_o do_v to_o day_n though_o i_o be_v sure_a to_o be_v assassinate_v for_o it_o to_o morrow_n but_o to_o the_o last_o moment_n of_o my_o life_n i_o will_v pay_v all_o duty_n and_o fidelity_n to_o his_o majesty_n 49._o majesty_n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o new_a test_n etc._n etc._n p._n 48_o 49._o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v just_o expostulate_v when_o she_o be_v treat_v as_o seditious_a after_o she_o have_v render_v the_o high_a service_n to_o the_o civil_a authority_n that_o any_o church_n now_o on_o earth_n have_v do_v she_o have_v beat_v down_o all_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n with_o more_o force_n and_o learning_n ☜_o ☜_o than_o any_o body_n of_o man_n have_v ever_o yet_o do_v and_o have_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o enrage_v her_o enemy_n and_o lose_v her_o friend_n even_o for_o those_o from_o who_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o her_o member_n know_v what_o they_o may_v expect_v we_o be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o carry_v these_o principle_n to_o the_o high_a we_o acknowledge_v that_o some_o of_o our_o clergy_n miscarry_v in_o it_o upon_o king_n edward_n death_n yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n other_o of_o our_o communion_n adhere_v more_o steady_o to_o their_o loyalty_n in_o favour_n of_o queen_n mary_n than_o she_o do_v to_o the_o promise_n that_o she_o make_v to_o they_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v perpetual_a 51._o p._n 51._o and_o can_v never_o be_v cancel_v by_o any_o special_a law_n so_o that_o if_o these_o gent._n own_o so_o free_o that_o this_o be_v a_o law_n of_o nature_n that_o every_o individual_a may_v fight_v in_o his_o own_o defence_n they_o have_v best_o take_v care_v not_o to_o provoke_v nature_n too_o much_o 52._o p._n 52._o as_o we_o can_v be_v charge_v for_o have_v preach_v any_o seditious_a doctrine_n so_o we_o be_v not_o want_v in_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o duty_n of_o loyalty_n 55._o p._n 55._o even_o when_o we_o see_v what_o they_o be_v like_a to_o cost_v we_o of_o all_o the_o maxim_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v none_o hurtful_a to_o the_o government_n in_o our_o present_a circumstance_n than_o the_o say_n that_o the_o king_n promise_n and_o the_o people_n fidelity_n ought_v to_o be_v reciprocal_a and_o that_o a_o failure_n in_o the_o one_o cut_n off_o the_o other_o for_o by_o a_o very_a natural_a consequence_n the_o subject_n may_v likewise_o say_v that_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n be_v found_v on_o the_o assurance_n of_o his_o majesty_n protection_n the_o one_o bind_v no_o long_a than_o the_o other_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o inference_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o hence_o will_v be_v very_o terrible_a if_o the_o loyalty_n of_o the_o so_o much_o decry_v church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o they_o but_o for_o that_o we_o may_v cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o right_n reverend_a bishop_n of_o s._n asaph_n in_o his_o seasonable_a discourse_n etc._n etc._n we_o be_v member_n of_o a_o church_n 4._o pag._n 4._o which_o above_o all_o other_o constitution_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n enforce_v the_o great_a duty_n of_o obedience_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o magistrate_n and_o teach_v to_o be_v subject_a not_o only_o for_o truth_n but_o conscience_n sake_n and_o among_o other_o motive_n which_o he_o mention_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o establish_v religion_n the_o four_o say_v he_o be_v this_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o crown_n which_o have_v no_o high_a or_o more_o necessary_a appendent_a than_o his_o supremacy_n in_o his_o dominion_n in_o all_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a and_o secular_a according_a to_o the_o power_n invest_v in_o the_o jewish_a king_n under_o the_o law_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o exercise_v by_o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n to_o who_o we_o may_v add_v the_o right_n reverend_a doctor_n sprat_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o jan._n 30._o 1677_o 1677_o 8._o by_o they_o order_v to_o be_v print_v where_o speak_v of_o king_n chalre_n the_o martyr_n who_o say_v he_o not_o only_o by_o his_o birth_n have_v a_o successive_a right_n to_o the_o crown_n which_o he_o can_v not_o forfeit_v but_o also_o by_o his_o personal_a vittue_n may_v have_v deserve_v another_o title_n to_o it_o if_o his_o crown_n have_v be_v elective_a and_o as_o his_o murderer_n impudent_o pretend_v at_o the_o disposal_n of_o his_o subject_n pag._n 3._o so_o that_o he_o term_v he_o the_o vicegerent_n of_o god_n power_n ibid._n &_o pag._n 44._o he_o plead_v and_o pray_v for_o his_o enemy_n at_o the_o bar_n of_o heaven_n which_o only_o be_v above_o he_o and_o pag._n 47._o may_v all_o of_o we_o be_v most_o industrious_o watchful_a that_o the_o same_o schismatical_a design_n and_o antimonarchical_a principle_n which_o then_o inspire_v so_o many_o ill_a man_n mislead_v some_o good_a man_n and_o cost_v our_o good_a king_n so_o dear_a may_v not_o once_o more_o revive_v and_o insinuate_v themselves_o again_o under_o the_o same_o or_o new_a and_o crafty_a disguise_n and_o find_v a_o opportunity_n to_o attempt_v the_o like_a mischief_n and_o in_o another_o sermon_n of_o he_o at_o white-hall_n 45._o pag._n 44_o 45._o december_n 22._o 1678._o let_v we_o withdraw_v our_o thought_n and_o lift_v up_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o the_o most_o christian_a example_n as_o of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o so_o of_o his_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n in_o the_o first_o and_o therefore_o the_o best_a age_n how_o be_v they_o zealous_a for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n not_o by_o violence_n or_o malice_n or_o revenge_n against_o any_o not_o eve_o nagainst_a their_o oppressor_n but_o only_o by_o their_o own_o labour_n and_o prayer_n and_o patience_n and_o magnanimity_n in_o suffering_n how_o be_v they_o zealous_a in_o respect_n to_o their_o temporal_a governor_n not_o to_o resist_v for_o conscience_n sake_n but_o rather_o to_o be_v subject_a for_o that_o very_a reason_n not_o by_o open_a rebellion_n not_o by_o private_a machination_n but_o in_o blessing_n and_o serve_v and_o submit_v to_o their_o emperor_n though_o they_o be_v idolater_n and_o obey_v they_o in_o all_o thing_n except_o their_o idolatry_n who_o to_o imitate_v be_v our_o duty_n sect_n xxiii_o mr._n thorndyke_n 429._o thorndyke_n apud_fw-la falkner_n christian_a loyalty_n p._n 429._o from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o maccabee_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n in_o defence_n of_o their_o religion_n under_o the_o jewish_a state_n though_o in_o that_o he_o be_v mistake_v but_o express_o condemn_v take_v arm_n upon_o that_o or_o any_o other_o pretext_n under_o the_o christian_a state._n dr._n spencer_n 4._o spencer_n serm._n at_o s._n mary_n cambr._n jun._n 28._o 1660_o p._n 4._o the_o now_o dean_n of_o ely_n the_o gospel_n do_v very_o spare_o meddle_v with_o state_n matter_n but_o when_o it_o do_v it_o engage_v to_o obedience_n by_o as_o oblige_a principle_n as_o it_o do_v to_o religion_n even_o a_o principle_n of_o conscience_n we_o must_v be_v subject_a for_o conscience-sake_n not_o bare_o for_o safety_n sake_n and_o a_o principle_n of_o high_a fear_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n a_o doctrine_n teach_v the_o world_n in_o the_o type_n long_o before_o by_o that_o fire_n and_o earthquake_n which_o destroy_v the_o opposer_n of_o lawful_a authority_n numb_a xuj_o 33_o 34._o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o god_n have_v attest_v unto_o sovereignty_n by_o suffer_v none_o of_o his_o servant_n in_o scripture_n few_o or_o none_o in_o story_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a oppose_a lawful_a authority_n we_o find_v many_o a_o wicked_a man_n guilty_a of_o this_o sin_n but_o as_o reverence_n to_o other_o divine_a command_n wear_v off_o in_o time_n as_o the_o power_n that_o exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n obtain_v in_o the_o world_n so_o to_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o obedience_n to_o lawful_a authority_n 14._o p._n 14._o the_o heathen_n use_v to_o reproach_v the_o gospel_n on_o this_o account_n but_o the_o pulpit_n be_v never_o intend_v to_o be_v a_o circle_n in_o which_o to_o raise_v up_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o sedition_n and_o state-commotion_n no_o religion_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o so_o great_o secure_v the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o state_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o the_o christian_a do_v we_o be_v bind_v by_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v obedient_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1_o pet._n two_o 18._o to_o the_o crookede_a and_o frowarde_a master_n
god_n set_v over_o we_o so_o that_o religion_n can_v never_o be_v pretend_v against_o loyalty_n and_o therefore_o when_o i_o take_v a_o sad_a review_n of_o the_o evil_a of_o our_o late_a disturbance_n it_o ache_v not_o so_o much_o notice_n of_o the_o loss_n of_o king_n liberty_n property_n parliament_n blood_n though_o very_o great_a as_o of_o impair_n so_o far_o the_o credit_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o violence_n offer_v to_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n and_o that_o by_o person_n so_o high_o pretend_v to_o it_o i_o be_o sorry_a the_o papist_n seem_v to_o have_v now_o a_o thirty_o of_o january_n 18._o pag._n 18._o to_o return_v we_o for_o a_o five_o of_o november_n christianity_n disow_v all_o consecrate_a dagger_n in_o heathen_a writer_n indeed_o nothing_o of_o more_o familiar_a occurrence_n than_o panegyric_n in_o commendation_n of_o the_o assertor_n of_o public_a liberty_n by_o the_o assassinate_n of_o a_o tyrant_n a_o thing_n easy_o pardonable_a in_o they_o be_v able_a by_o the_o dim_a light_n of_o nature_n to_o discover_v no_o more_o in_o a_o king_n than_o a_o head_n of_o gold_n support_v by_o the_o clayie_a toe_n of_o popular_a election_n and_o acceptance_n but_o scripture_n show_v a_o high_a charter_n than_o so_o 19_o pag._n 19_o by_o which_o king_n hold_v their_o crown_n prov._n 8.15_o by_o i_o king_n reign_n etc._n etc._n the_o take_a arm_n to_o redress_v some_o evil_n in_o the_o government_n of_o a_o nation_n prove_v general_o but_o as_o the_o cut_n off_o of_o the_o hand_n to_o get_v rid_v of_o a_o cut_a finger_n 23._o pag._n 23._o it_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o everlasting_a faithfulness_n that_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o safe_o by_o bad_a mean_n which_o can_v not_o be_v by_o good_a sect_n xxiv_o dr._n tillotson_n dean_n of_o canterbury_n 1683._o canterbury_n letter_n to_o the_o lord_n russel_n jun._n 20._o 1683._o in_o tender_a compassion_n of_o your_o lordship_n case_n and_o from_o all_o the_o good_a will_v that_o one_o man_n can_v bear_v to_o another_o i_o do_v humble_o offer_v to_o your_o lordship_n deliberate_a thought_n these_o follow_a consideration_n concern_v the_o point_n of_o resistance_n if_o our_o religion_n and_o right_n shall_v be_v invade_v ☞_o ☞_o 1._o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v plain_o forbid_v the_o resistance_n of_o authority_n 2._o that_o though_o our_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n which_o your_o lordship_n urge_v as_o a_o difference_n between_o our_o case_n and_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n yet_o in_o the_o same_o law_n which_o establish_v our_o religian_a 3._o 14_o car._n 2._o c._n 4._o 14_o car._n 2._o c._n 3._o it_o be_v declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v up_o arm_n etc._n etc._n beside_o that_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a law_n declare_v the_o power_n of_o the_o militia_n to_o be_v sole_o in_o the_o king_n and_o this_o tie_v the_o hand_n of_o subject_n though_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o scripture_n have_v leave_v we_o at_o liberty_n which_o i_o believe_v they_o do_v not_o because_o the_o government_n and_o peace_n of_o human_a society_n can_v not_o well_o subsist_v upon_o these_o term_n 3._o your_o lordship_n opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o declare_a doctrine_n of_o all_o protestant_a church_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o though_o some_o particular_a person_n have_v teach_v otherwise_o that_o have_v be_v contradict_v herein_o and_o condemn_v for_o it_o by_o the_o generality_n of_o protestant_n i_o beg_v of_o your_o lordship_n to_o consider_v how_o it_o will_v agree_v with_o a_o avow_a assert_v of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n to_o go_v contrary_a to_o the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_n my_o end_n in_o this_o be_v to_o convince_v your_o lordship_n that_o you_o be_v in_o a_o very_a dangerous_a and_o great_a mistake_n and_o be_v so_o convince_v that_o which_o before_o be_v a_o sin_n of_o ignorance_n will_v appear_v of_o a_o much_o more_o heinous_a nature_n as_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d call_v for_o a_o very_a particular_a and_o deep_a repentance_n which_o if_o your_o lordship_n exercise_n by_o a_o particular_a acknowledgement_n of_o it_o to_o god_n and_o man_n you_o will_v not_o only_o obtain_v forgiveness_n of_o god_n but_o prevent_v a_o mighty_a scandal_n to_o the_o reform_a religion_n i_o be_o very_o loath_a to_o give_v your_o lordship_n and_o disquiet_n in_o the_o distress_n you_o be_v in_o but_o be_o much_o more_o concern_v that_o you_o do_v leave_v the_o world_n in_o a_o delusion_n and_o false_a peace_n to_o the_o hindrance_n of_o your_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o in_o his_o prayer_n on_o the_o scaffold_n with_o the_o same_o lord_n he_o have_v this_o expression_n grant_v o_o lord_n that_o all_o we_o who_o survive_v by_o this_o and_o other_o instance_n of_o thy_o providence_n may_v learn_v our_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king._n dr._n stillingfleet_n dean_n of_o s._n paul_n 3._o serm._n on_o jan._n 30._o 166_o 8_o 8_o 9_o on_o judas_n 11._o p._n 2_o 3._o the_o christian_a religion_n above_o all_o other_o have_v take_v care_n to_o preserve_v the_o right_a sof_n sovereignty_n by_o give_v unto_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n and_o to_o make_v resistance_n unlawful_a by_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n of_o such_o man_n we_o have_v a_o description_n in_o this_o short_a but_o smart_a epistle_n who_o believe_v it_o a_o part_n of_o their_o saintship_n to_o despise_v dominion_n etc._n etc._n 8._o p._n 7_o 8._o who_o design_n like_o that_o of_o corah_n be_v the_o share_n the_o government_n among_o themselves_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o hope_v for_o as_o long_o as_o moses_n continue_v a_o king_n in_o jeshurun_n nor_o be_v they_o awe_v by_o the_o solemn_a vow_n and_o promise_v they_o have_v make_v of_o obedience_n to_o he_o for_o factious_a man_n know_v they_o must_v address_v themselves_o to_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n persuade_v they_o that_o they_o manage_v their_o interest_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o their_o governor_n while_o the_o people_n take_v a_o strange_a pride_n in_o hear_v and_o tell_v all_o the_o fault_n of_o their_o governor_n 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o the_o common_a ground_n of_o all_o sedition_n be_v usurpation_n upon_o the_o people_n right_n ☜_o ☜_o arbitrary_a government_n and_o ill_a management_n of_o affair_n as_o if_o they_o have_v say_v we_o appear_v only_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o people_n both_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a that_o moses_n be_v guilty_a of_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o trust_v commit_v to_o he_o so_o that_o now_o by_o the_o ill_a management_n of_o his_o trust_n the_o power_n be_v again_o devolve_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v account_n of_o his_o action_n etc._n pag._n 21._o cons_n p._n 22_o 23_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v then_o two_o great_a principle_n among_o they_o by_o which_o they_o think_v to_o defend_v themselves_o 1._o that_o liberty_n and_o a_o right_n to_o power_n be_v so_o inherent_a in_o the_o people_n that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v from_o they_o 2._o that_o in_o case_n of_o usurpation_n upon_o that_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n they_o may_v resume_v the_o exercise_n of_o power_n bâ—_n punish_v those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o and_o i_o believe_v they_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o first_o assertor_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o liberty_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o this_o nation_n if_o corah_n have_v never_o find_v any_o disciple_n in_o it_o of_o the_o late_a of_o the_o two_o proposition_n 29._o pag._n 26_o 27_o 28_o 29._o it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o principle_n imagine_v more_o destructive_a to_o civil_a society_n and_o repugnant_a to_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o government_n for_o it_o destroy_v all_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n and_o compact_n it_o make_v the_o solemne_v bond_n of_o obedience_n signify_v nothing_o it_o make_v every_o prosperous_a rebellion_n just_a etc._n etc._n and_o if_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n have_v succeed_v in_o their_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n no_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v be_v call_v the_o keeper_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o israel_n the_o supposition_n of_o this_o principle_n will_v unavoidable_o keep_v up_o a_o constant_a jealousy_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o his_o people_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o way_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o arbitrary_a government_n into_o a_o nation_n beside_o this_o must_v necessary_o engage_v a_o nation_n in_o endless_a dispute_n about_o the_o forfeiture_n of_o power_n into_o who_o hand_n it_o fall_v whether_o into_o the_o people_n in_o common_a or_o some_o person_n
be_v burden_v the_o more_o still_o it_o spread_v and_o indeed_o what_o shall_v hinder_v religion_n from_o thrive_a in_o evil_a time_n for_o the_o same_o religious_a duty_n which_o be_v practise_v with_o more_o ease_n in_o prosperous_a be_v exercise_v also_o but_o with_o great_a honour_n in_o a_o afflict_a state_n of_o thing_n nay_o some_o of_o its_o more_o eminent_a part_n and_o noble_a instance_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o be_v exercise_v at_o other_o time_n it_o be_v not_o religion_n then_o whatever_o man_n may_v vain_o pretend_v that_o make_v they_o run_v into_o the_o breach_n of_o law_n and_o contempt_n of_o duty_n lest_o they_o shall_v suffer_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o for_o god_n and_o religion_n owe_v they_o no_o thanks_o for_o such_o a_o course_n because_o he_o be_v not_o honour_v ☞_o ☞_o nor_o be_v strengthen_v and_o preserve_v but_o ruin_v and_o destroy_v by_o it_o but_o the_o true_a and_o real_a cause_n of_o such_o disobedience_n whereof_o god_n and_o religion_n be_v only_o the_o colour_n and_o false_a pretence_n be_v plain_o a_o great_a want_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o too_o great_a a_o love_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o man_n own_o self_n mr._n pelling_a 4._o pelling_a ser._n on_o 30._o jan._n 1683._o on_o rom._n 13.2_o p._n 2_o 3_o 4._o have_v not_o this_o duty_n be_v a_o prime_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n we_o can_v conceive_v why_o such_o great_a care_n shall_v have_v be_v take_v to_o inform_v the_o whole_a world_n of_o it_o especial_o in_o time_n which_o afford_v not_o any_o common_a encouragement_n thereunto_o be_v it_o not_o a_o sad_a truth_n that_o some_o will_v believe_v no_o more_o of_o the_o scripture_n than_o will_v serve_v the_o present_a turn_n we_o may_v wonder_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o undutiful_a subject_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o either_o ignorance_n that_o can_v excuse_v or_o any_o allowable_a principle_n of_o christianity_n that_o can_v encourage_v resistance_n nor_o be_v it_o zeal_n or_o conscience_n that_o do_v it_o though_o that_o have_v be_v pretend_v but_o it_o be_v either_o a_o haughty_a and_o unmanageable_a spirit_n or_o a_o hanker_a after_o spoil_n etc._n etc._n that_o have_v be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o those_o riot_n which_o have_v be_v so_o vexatious_a so_o fatal_a to_o sovereign_a prince_n it_o be_v otherwise_o impossible_a that_o man_n who_o conscience_n be_v so_o enlighten_v by_o god_n own_o word_n shall_v be_v so_o blind_a wicked_a and_o foolhardy_a as_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o their_o prince_n at_o the_o manifest_a hazard_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o intolerable_a of_o all_o evil_n for_o that_o be_v the_o rebel_n portion_n damnation_n by_o resistance_n be_v mean_v all_o undutiful_a disobedient_a and_o contumacious_a behaviour_n and_o in_o particular_a all_o open_a forcible_a and_o violent_a opposition_n and_o by_o the_o power_n be_v mean_v not_o only_o the_o governor_n authority_n but_o the_o governor_n himself_o shall_v i_o take_v leave_n to_o give_v you_o a_o paraphrase_n upon_o my_o text._n why_o ☜_o ☜_o you_o shall_v have_v it_o not_o out_o of_o any_o single_a commentator_n but_o out_o of_o a_o honest_a statute_n of_o this_o realm_n which_o make_v s._n paul_n divinity_n to_o be_v law_n too_o the_o act_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n after_o that_o he_o proceed_v upon_o the_o common_a topic_n that_o power_n be_v god_n ordinance_n etc._n etc._n and_o how_o reproachful_a rebellion_n be_v to_o the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n 25._o pag._n 25._o usurp_a and_o pretend_v power_n man_n may_v be_v force_v sometime_o to_o be_v subject_a unto_o upon_o pain_n of_o plunder_n and_o sequestration_n but_o the_o supreme_a power_n the_o king_n be_v he_o who_o we_o must_v not_o refist_n upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n such_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o claudius_n 27._o pag._n 27._o and_o such_o be_v his_o minister_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v christian_n either_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o the_o liberty_n of_o their_o native_a country_n or_o the_o protection_n of_o their_o own_o house_n 31._o pag._n 29.30_o 31._o and_o yet_o both_o claudius_n and_o his_o deputy_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o obj._n but_o when_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n than_o resistance_n be_v not_o unlawful_a answ_n 1._o religion_n be_v establish_v among_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o municipal_a law_n of_o that_o country_n and_o yet_o though_o several_a king_n introduce_v idolatry_n among_o they_o they_o do_v not_o resist_v or_o if_o they_o rational_a and_o it_o be_v my_o resolution_n to_o part_v with_o all_o that_o this_o world_n call_v dear_a even_o life_n itself_o rather_o than_o ever_o own_o their_o i._n e._n the_o papist_n novel_a doctrine_n for_o true_a or_o submit_v to_o their_o usurpation_n or_o communicate_v in_o their_o idolatrous_a worship_n but_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o neither_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o this_o our_o most_o holy_a and_o excellent_a religion_n profess_v here_o in_o england_n nor_o for_o the_o keep_n out_o of_o popery_n itself_o and_o then_o i_o have_v name_v the_o worst_a thing_n that_o i_o can_v will_v i_o ever_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n go_v beyond_o the_o duty_n of_o my_o call_v and_o that_o station_n divine_a providence_n have_v place_v i_o in_o nor_o will_v i_o ever_o lift_v up_o my_o finger_n or_o open_v my_o mouth_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v whatever_o his_o religion_n be_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o or_o none_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o nero_n or_o a_o constantine_n whether_o he_o rule_v by_o law_n or_o against_o it_o we_o must_v not_o wish_v he_o evil_n no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o in_o our_o secret_a thought_n whatever_o hard_a thing_n we_o suffer_v from_o he_o we_o must_v not_o affront_v disturb_v or_o oppose_v his_o government_n or_o resist_v his_o authority_n and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o opportunity_n of_o fly_v from_o such_o a_o persecution_n as_o i_o now_o suppose_v because_o i_o will_v put_v the_o worst_a case_n that_o can_v happen_v or_o can_v by_o prudence_n decline_v it_o i_o know_v no_o other_o remedy_n the_o gospel_n allow_v we_o but_o meek_a and_o patient_a suffer_v for_o our_o religion_n after_o the_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a lord_n and_o master_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a loyal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o her_o minister_n have_v always_o preach_v and_o defend_v both_o against_o papist_n and_o fanatic_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o for_o which_o such_o a_o outcry_n and_o clamour_v of_o late_a year_n have_v be_v raise_v against_o the_o clergy_n and_o whenever_o we_o teach_v you_o otherwise_o give_v i_o leave_v in_o god_n name_n to_o charge_v you_o all_o to_o forsake_v we_o and_o despise_v we_o at_o as_o high_a a_o rate_n as_o our_o great_a enemy_n can_v do_v 31._o p._n 31._o nay_o if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v zeal_n for_o the_o best_a and_o the_o great_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n will_v not_o excuse_v private_a man_n take_v upon_o themselves_o to_o reform_v public_a abuse_n either_o against_o or_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n nor_o will_v it_o hallow_v any_o action_n for_o which_o we_o have_v not_o sufficient_a warrant_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n word_n for_o conclusion_n of_o all_o will_v we_o engage_v god_n favour_n and_o protection_n let_v we_o at_o all_o time_n adhere_v close_o to_o our_o duty_n as_o well_o when_o it_o be_v against_o our_o temporal_a interest_n as_o when_o it_o be_v for_o it_o let_v we_o inviolable_o in_o all_o thing_n observe_v the_o command_n of_o our_o religion_n not_o only_o propose_v good_a end_n but_o be_v as_o careful_a to_o choose_v lawful_a mean_n sect_n xxxvii_o i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o chapter_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n which_o book_n i_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o body_n of_o practical_a divinity_n own_v by_o our_o church_n and_o well_o speak_v of_o even_o by_o our_o very_a adversary_n 5._o sund._n 14._o 14._o 5._o the_o civil_a parent_n be_v he_o who_o god_n have_v establish_v the_o supreme_a magistrate_n who_o by_o a_o just_a right_n possess_v the_o throne_n in_o a_o nation_n this_o be_v the_o common_a father_n of_o all_o those_o that_o be_v under_o his_o authority_n and_o therefore_o we_o owe_v he_o honour_n and_o reverence_n etc._n etc._n and_o obedience_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n two_o 13._o rom._n xiii_o 1._o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o these_o precept_n be_v give_v at_o a_o time_n when_o those_o power_n be_v heathen_n and_o cruel_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n to_o show_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o that_o no_o pretence_n of_o the_o wickedness_n of_o our_o ruler_n can_v free_v
earth_n their_o superior_a that_o may_v awe_v they_o if_o they_o sin_v more_o licentious_o and_o heinous_o than_o other_o he_o that_o will_v read_v the_o sentiment_n of_o sam._n petit_n on_o this_o doctrine_n let_v he_o consult_v his_o treatise_n set_v out_o by_o his_o nephew_n sorbiere_n call_v diatriba_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la principum_fw-la edictis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quaesito_fw-la etc._n etc._n while_n mounseur_fw-fr allix_n say_v 61._o praefat._n ad_fw-la determ_fw-la joh._n paris_n p._n 61._o that_o the_o determination_n that_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v be_v much_o worse_a than_o the_o most_o heresy_n and_o dr._n bourdieu_o 1684._o bourdieu_o serm._n on_o 29._o may._n 1684._o have_v assert_v that_o religion_n teach_v man_n to_o give_v obedience_n to_o pagan_a tyrannical_a persecute_v heretical_a prince_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o he_o shall_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n the_o opinion_n of_o their_o disconsolate_a church_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o high_a power_n thus_o he_o be_v instruct_v in_o his_o infancy_n and_o youth_n thus_o he_o see_v it_o practise_v in_o their_o congregation_n and_o assembly_n thus_o for_o many_o year_n himself_o have_v teach_v it_o as_o he_o have_v read_v and_o find_v it_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o mention_v one_o unblass_v authority_n out_o of_o that_o suffer_a church_n instead_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n take_v a_o few_o word_n of_o a_o pious_a minister_n of_o they_o smart_v at_o the_o very_a time_n when_o he_o write_v under_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o sovereign_n and_o as_o himself_o testify_v enjoy_v then_o the_o protection_n of_o a_o commonwealth_n 16._o commonwealth_n le_fw-fr droit_n souv_n du_fw-fr prince_n etc._n etc._n p._n 15_o 16._o no_o good_a man_n say_v he_o ought_v to_o resist_v a_o prince_n for_o any_o earthly_a interest_n whatsoever_o nay_o nor_o for_o religion_n neither_o etc._n etc._n it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o such_o absolute_a power_n in_o prince_n shall_v give_v occasion_n to_o the_o increase_n of_o misery_n in_o such_o passive_a church_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o be_v it_o so_o that_o such_o temporal_a misery_n shall_v be_v increase_v by_o it_o yet_o that_o countervail_v not_o the_o necessity_n of_o recover_v so_o many_o soul_n without_o number_n from_o death_n temporal_a first_o and_o afterward_o from_o eternal_a and_o again_o speak_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o prince_n as_o to_o the_o essential_o of_o religion_n 33._o religion_n pag._n 33._o if_o a_o prince_n will_v use_v force_n and_o violence_n there_o all_o that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v be_v to_o suffer_v with_o humility_n and_o patience_n both_o his_o threat_n and_o the_o worst_a he_o can_v do_v not_o suffer_v his_o rigour_n to_o raise_v the_o least_o motion_n to_o rebellion_n in_o we_o and_o transport_v we_o to_o the_o least_o degree_n of_o outward_a resistance_n any_o more_o than_o refuse_v to_o wound_v our_o conscience_n with_o such_o act_n of_o religion_n as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n we_o profess_v and_o never_o have_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n have_v so_o many_o holy_a champion_n as_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n if_o they_o have_v not_o think_v this_o rule_n inviolable_o true_a 36._o pag._n 36._o we_o must_v suffer_v all_o their_o displeasure_n even_o in_o case_n of_o these_o essential_o without_o murmur_a and_o sacrifice_v our_o resentment_n to_o the_o authority_n that_o afflict_v we_o according_a to_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n which_o we_o keep_v in_o suffer_v so_o as_o for_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o life_n 40._o pag._n 40._o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o exempt_v from_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n for_o as_o the_o judgement_n of_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o essence_n of_o religion_n be_v exempt_v from_o it_o so_o the_o cognizance_n of_o these_o thing_n belong_v to_o prince_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o capable_a to_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o their_o power_n pag._n 53_o 54._o and_o again_o have_v describe_v the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o the_o most_o sovereign_a and_o absolute_a power_n upon_o earth_n he_o add_v that_o in_o all_o state_n where_o that_o power_n be_v either_o already_o establish_v or_o where_o it_o be_v about_o to_o establish_v itself_o by_o such_o mean_n as_o nothing_o but_o a_o unjust_a rebellion_n of_o subject_n can_v prevent_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o it_o and_o the_o secret_n of_o his_o providence_n adore_v and_o our_o sin_n forsake_v which_o provoke_v the_o king_n of_o king_n to_o permit_v such_o a_o increase_n of_o power_n and_o try_v to_o obtain_v that_o liberty_n of_o the_o divine_a mercy_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o we_o to_o give_v ourselves_o and_o if_o it_o please_v not_o god_n to_o take_v off_o that_o yoke_n from_o they_o that_o bear_v it_o or_o to_o help_v they_o escape_v it_o that_o fly_v from_o it_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o conscience_n to_o undergo_v it_o as_o a_o chastisement_n of_o god_n send_v and_o against_o which_o we_o can_v struggle_v without_o oppose_v he_o who_o send_v it_o in_o a_o word_n this_o power_n be_v a_o power_n of_o impunity_n which_o sovereign_n have_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o people_n the_o conclusion_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o sum_v up_o the_o argument_n of_o these_o eminent_a man_n that_o power_n be_v only_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o only_o accountable_a to_o he_o that_o suffer_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n be_v the_o glory_n of_o religion_n that_o resistance_n be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n that_o no_o evil_n be_v to_o be_v do_v that_o the_o great_a good_n may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o that_o true_a religion_n be_v tender_a of_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o teach_v obedience_n to_o they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o that_o the_o devil_n of_o rebellion_n do_v common_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o reformation_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o affirm_v in_o the_o forego_n discourse_n that_o the_o reader_n must_v be_v very_o weak_a or_o very_o negligent_a that_o do_v not_o observe_v they_o finis_fw-la omit_v by_o the_o printer_n pag._n 84._o line_n 15._o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o jesuit_n loyalty_n the_o same_o learned_a author_n expose_v the_o absurd_a and_o inconsistent_a pretence_n of_o loyalty_n in_o the_o jesuit_n make_v choice_n of_o this_o method_n to_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o depose_v doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o commonwealth_n principles_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o effectual_o make_v out_o to_o agree_v in_o these_o three_o particular_n 1._o pag._n 4._o in_o set_v up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n 2._o in_o break_v the_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n man_n have_v enter_v into_o 3._o in_o justify_v rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o first_o the_o set_n up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n the_o jesuit_n he_o observe_v have_v endeavour_v to_o come_v off_o by_o the_o idle_a distinction_n of_o a_o direct_a and_o indirect_a power_n and_o the_o commonwealthsman_n say_v he_o do_v herein_o agree_v with_o they_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v a_o direct_a power_n over_o their_o prince_n which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n in_o its_o self_n for_o subject_n to_o command_v their_o sovereign_n but_o only_a breach_n of_o trust_n the_o people_n have_v a_o indirect_a power_n to_o call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n pag._n 5._o the_o main_a thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v say_v he_o whether_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v a_o supreme_a and_o independent_a authority_n inherent_a in_o their_o person_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v accountable_a to_o other_o that_o upon_o maladministration_n they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o government_n this_o be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a point_n and_o the_o republican_n and_o asserter_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v perfect_o agree_v in_o the_o affirmative_a of_o the_o latter_a question_n and_o only_o differ_v as_o to_o the_o person_n in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o call_v prince_n to_o a_o account_n do_v lie_v whether_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o people_n and_o even_o as_o to_o this_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v so_o much_o as_o man_n may_v at_o first_o imagine_v for_o however_o the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o no_o flattery_n to_o prince_n to_o derive_v their_o power_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o accountable_a to_o he_o alone_o as_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o below_o he_o as_o might_n be_v easy_o prove_v by_o multitude_n
majesty_n fill_v all_o place_n with_o slaughter_v burn_n of_o town_n and_o robbery_n and_o run_v headlong_o into_o the_o contempt_n of_o all_o thing_n civil_a and_o sacred_a to_o omit_v other_o writer_n when_o i_o serious_o reflect_v upon_o the_o tumultuary_a reformation_n in_o many_o country_n and_o the_o seditious_a write_n of_o buchanan_n knox_n goodman_n whittingham_n junius_n brutus_n and_o other_o i_o see_v reason_n to_o cease_v my_o wonder_n at_o the_o accusation_n though_o i_o can_v never_o enough_o admire_v the_o forehead_n of_o the_o accuser_n who_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o impeach_v the_o protestant_n be_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o write_v most_o traitorous_a libel_n and_o promote_a sedition_n and_o rebellion_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n but_o whosoever_o this_o accusation_n may_v concern_v in_o those_o day_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o do_v not_o touch_v the_o church_n of_o england_n of_o who_o loyalty_n her_o adversary_n christopher_n goodman_n give_v a_o fair_a testimony_n 1558._o of_o obed._n ch_n 3._o p._n 30._o prat_n gen._n 1558._o even_o when_o he_o complain_v of_o it_o the_o most_o part_n of_o man_n say_v he_o yea_o and_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v both_o learned_a and_o godly_a and_o have_v give_v worthy_a testimony_n of_o their_o profession_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n have_v think_v and_o teach_v by_o the_o permission_n of_o god_n for_o our_o sin_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a in_o any_o case_n to_o resist_v and_o disobey_v the_o superior_a power_n but_o rather_o to_o lay_v down_o their_o head_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o all_o kind_n of_o punishment_n and_o tyranny_n and_o in_o the_o margin_n he_o set_v this_o note_n this_o be_v dangerous_a doctrine_n and_o though_o it_o may_v be_v expect_v that_o every_o age_n will_v produce_v such_o boutefeau_n be_v yet_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o a_o patient_a suffering_n of_o injury_n will_v i_o hope_v be_v always_o so_o well_o understand_v in_o the_o world_n that_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o their_o journeyman_n for_o it_o be_v from_o their_o shop_n that_o these_o ware_n come_v will_v prove_v vain_a and_o the_o true_a catholic_n doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n will_v be_v still_o own_v still_o honour_v and_o when_o god_n call_v to_o the_o performance_n of_o be_v practise_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v soft_a and_o gentle_a its_o foundation_n be_v lay_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o its_o institutor_n and_o our_o holy_a saviour_n the_o superstructure_n cement_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o innumerable_a army_n of_o martyr_n and_o adorn_v with_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o more_o true_o reform_a christianity_n be_v the_o more_o like_o it_o grow_v to_o those_o admirable_a example_n the_o more_o meek_a and_o humble_a it_o be_v and_o the_o better_o prepare_v for_o a_o state_n of_o suffer_v but_o when_o mammon_n find_v a_o way_n into_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o the_o baptismal_a vow_n be_v forget_v when_o man_n depend_v on_o their_o own_o art_n and_o distrust_n god_n providence_n when_o they_o dare_v fight_v for_o religion_n because_o they_o be_v afraid_a to_o die_v for_o it_o and_o can_v allow_v themselves_o to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o christianity_n be_v blend_v with_o the_o world_n and_o make_v a_o pretence_n to_o serve_v the_o end_n of_o pride_n and_o covetousness_n of_o ambition_n and_o revenge_n 57_o sir_n will._n temple_n ob_n on_o the_o netherl_n c._n 1._o p._n 57_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o a_o wise_a statesman_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o netherlands_o that_o whereas_o the_o spanish_a and_o italian_a writer_n attribute_v the_o revolution_n in_o the_o low_a country_n to_o the_o change_n of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n that_o religion_n without_o mixture_n of_o ambition_n and_o interest_n work_v no_o such_o violent_a effect_n and_o produce_v rather_o the_o example_n of_o constant_a suffering_n than_o of_o desperate_a action_n how_o true_o ancient_a and_o primitive_a the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n be_v come_v not_o within_o the_o limit_n of_o this_o present_a history_n but_o may_v be_v hereafter_o consider_v by_o deduce_v it_o through_o the_o write_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o early_a christian_n down_o to_o the_o day_n of_o king_n henry_n viii_o but_o those_o time_n in_o the_o esteem_n of_o john_n goodwin_n be_v time_n of_o ignorance_n and_o the_o truth_n be_v but_o in_o its_o dawn_n and_o by_o a_o glimmer_a light_n man_n be_v easy_o lead_v out_o of_o their_o way_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o among_o they_o he_o must_v include_v the_o apostle_n 6._o anti-cavalerism_a sect._n 6._o though_o guide_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o useful_a doctrine_n of_o resistance_n that_o god_n have_v hide_v this_o liberty_n from_o the_o primitive_a christian_n of_o the_o subject_n power_n and_o right_a to_o resist_v their_o superior_n which_o he_o have_v manifest_v to_o we_o the_o commonalty_n of_o christian_n do_v contrary_a to_o the_o will_n of_o their_o superior_n be_v the_o man_n that_o must_v have_v the_o principal_a hand_n in_o execute_v god_n judgement_n upon_o the_o whore._n rev._n 18_o 4_o 5._o and_o as_o john_n goodwin_n slander_v the_o ancient_a father_n as_o a_o company_n of_o ignorant_a man_n so_o john_n milton_n accuse_v the_o first_o reformer_n as_o the_o genuine_a assertor_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n for_o salmasius_n have_v true_o allege_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a authority_n of_o prince_n be_v preserve_v pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n attempt_v to_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o this_o world_n paramount_n to_o all_o king_n and_o emperor_n milton_n reply_v 33._o defence_n pro_fw-la pop_n angli_fw-la p._n 33._o that_o salmasius_n strive_v in_o vain_a to_o transfer_v the_o guilt_n upon_o the_o pope_n which_o all_o free_a nation_n every_o religion_n all_o the_o orthodox_n take_v upon_o themselves_o and_o that_o he_o have_v as_o many_o adversary_n in_o this_o point_n as_o there_o be_v most_o excellent_a doctor_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n while_o a_o three_o writer_n bold_o affirm_v 7._o author_n of_o plain_a english_a p._n 7._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o that_o they_o undo_v the_o kingdom_n who_o require_v the_o oath_n contrary_a to_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o nation_n whereby_o they_o will_v make_v the_o king_n and_o they_o who_o be_v commission_v by_o he_o to_o be_v as_o irresistible_a as_o there_o severity_n against_o dissenter_n will_v argue_v the_o imposer_n infallible_a thus_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o such_o writer_n passive_a obedience_n be_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o a_o sign_n they_o be_v under_o a_o low_a dispensation_n and_o that_o to_o assert_v it_o necessary_a in_o this_o more_o enlighten_v age_n be_v to_o contradict_v the_o most_o eminent_a reformer_n and_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o nature_n and_o if_o after_o all_o this_o some_o man_n shall_v be_v so_o resty_a as_o to_o quote_v st._n paul_n to_o the_o roman_n for_o their_o submission_n to_o prince_n 38._o ubi_fw-la sup_n p._n 38._o goodman_n say_v that_o man_n be_v deceive_v into_o this_o submission_n by_o misunderstand_v this_o place_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o such_o like_a it_o behove_v every_o soul_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o superior_a power_n because_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n for_o the_o power_n that_o be_v be_v ordain_v of_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n which_o word_n he_o elsewhere_o thus_o comment_v etc._n ch._n 9_o p._n 410_o etc._n etc._n that_o they_o require_v obedience_n only_o to_o such_o magistrate_n who_o god_n have_v ordain_v over_o we_o lawful_o according_a to_o his_o word_n which_o rule_n in_o his_o fear_n according_a to_o their_o office_n as_o god_n have_v appoint_v and_o that_o tyrant_n idolater_n papist_n and_o oppressor_n be_v not_o god_n ordinance_n if_o so_o satan_n must_v be_v obey_v and_o his_o infernal_a power_n for_o they_o be_v power_n and_o have_v their_o power_n also_o from_o god_n and_o yet_o we_o must_v resist_v the_o devil_n for_o the_o magistrate_n be_v ordain_v for_o good_a and_o to_o such_o only_o must_v every_o person_n be_v subject_a and_o obedient_a such_o unhappy_a commentary_n do_v some_o man_n write_v even_o on_o holy_a scripture_n itself_o when_o their_o interest_n incline_v their_o mind_n to_o wrest_v the_o sacred_a oracle_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v this_o from_o pope_n hildebrand_n down_o through_o the_o schoolman_n to_o the_o present_a time_n
the_o conscience_n of_o all_o true_a christian_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v then_o summus_fw-la pontifex_fw-la or_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o as_o well_o restrain_v de_fw-la jure_fw-la by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n apostle_n as_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la from_o bear_a arm_n against_o such_o prince_n as_o be_v then_o ethnic_n and_o transfer_v of_o their_o kingdom_n from_o they_o unto_o any_o other_o or_o that_o the_o apostle_n at_o that_o time_n if_o they_o have_v find_v the_o christian_n of_o sufficient_a force_n for_o number_n provision_n and_o furniture_n of_o warlike_a engine_n to_o have_v depose_v those_o pagan_a prince_n that_o be_v then_o both_o enemy_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o persecutor_n of_o all_o that_o believe_v in_o christ_n will_v no_o doubt_n have_v move_v and_o authorize_v they_o to_o have_v make_v war_n against_o such_o their_o prince_n and_o absolve_v they_o from_o perform_v any_o long_a that_o obedience_n which_o they_o as_o man_n temporize_v have_v in_o their_o write_n prescribe_v unto_o they_o or_o that_o when_o afterward_o christian_n be_v grow_v able_a for_o number_n and_o strength_n to_o have_v oppose_v themselves_o by_o force_n against_o their_o emperor_n be_v wicked_a and_o persecutor_n they_o may_v lawful_o so_o have_v do_v for_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n to_o the_o contrary_a he_o do_v great_o err_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o most_o profane_a impiety_n 2._o can._n 10._o l._n 2._o tend_v altogether_o to_o the_o discredit_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o any_o man_n to_o hold_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n have_v so_o instruct_v the_o christian_n in_o their_o time_n as_o that_o they_o know_v if_o they_o have_v be_v able_a they_o may_v without_o offence_n to_o god_n have_v depose_v nero_n from_o his_o empire_n or_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o tertullian_n time_n when_o they_o profess_v that_o notwithstanding_o their_o number_n and_o force_n be_v so_o great_a as_o they_o have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v distress_a very_o great_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v then_o persecutor_n they_o may_v not_o so_o do_v because_o christ_n their_o master_n have_v teach_v they_o otherwise_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o all_o true_a christian_n to_o detest_v those_o man_n in_o these_o day_n and_o for_o ever_o hereafter_o who_o contrary_a to_o the_o example_n of_o the_o say_v christian_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v then_o teach_v they_o do_v endeavour_n to_o persuade_v they_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v sufficient_a force_n to_o rebel_v against_o such_o king_n and_o emperor_n at_o the_o pope_n commandment_n and_o to_o thrust_v they_o from_o their_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o that_o this_o devilish_a doctrine_n of_o animate_v subject_n to_o rebellion_n when_o they_o be_v able_a against_o their_o sovereign_n either_o for_o their_o cruelty_n heresy_n or_o apostasy_n be_v ever_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o dioclesian_n or_o julian_n the_o apostate_n or_o valens_n the_o arrian_n or_o of_o any_o other_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n before_o they_o or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o wicked_a pervert_n of_o the_o apostle_n word_n to_o the_o corinthian_n touch_v their_o choice_n of_o arbitrator_n to_o end_v dissension_n among_o themselves_o rather_o than_o draw_v their_o brethren_n before_o judge_n that_o be_v infidel_n to_o infer_v thereof_o either_o that_o st._n paul_n intend_v thereby_o to_o impeach_v in_o any_o sort_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o if_o he_o have_v mean_v they_o shall_v have_v choose_v such_o judge_n as_o by_o civil_a authority_n may_v otherwise_o have_v bind_v they_o than_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n to_o have_v stand_v to_o their_o award_n or_o to_o authorise_v christian_a subject_n when_o they_o be_v able_a to_o thrust_v their_o sovereign_n from_o their_o royal_a seat_n and_o to_o choose_v themselves_o new_a king_n in_o their_o place_n he_o do_v great_o err_v but_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o transcribe_v almost_o that_o whole_a admirable_a treatise_n shall_v i_o give_v the_o reader_n a_o view_n of_o all_o those_o passage_n that_o vindicate_v the_o divine_a right_n of_o king_n and_o assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o subject_n be_v obedient_a to_o they_o while_o i_o forbear_v in_o expectance_n that_o the_o most_o venerable_a owner_n of_o that_o great_a treasure_n will_v very_o speedy_o make_v the_o world_n happy_a in_o the_o publication_n of_o so_o elaborate_a a_o work_n sect_n v._o some_o few_o year_n after_o this_o king_n james_z order_v to_o be_v print_v and_o have_v in_o every_o church_n a_o little_a treatise_n call_v deus_n &_o rex_fw-la which_o be_v publish_v both_o in_o latin_a and_o english_a and_o as_o i_o be_o very_o credible_o inform_v draw_v up_o by_o bishop_n overal_n which_o be_v reprint_v in_o english_a anno_fw-la 1663._o by_o the_o especial_a command_n of_o king_n charles_n ii_o and_o therein_o the_o nation_n be_v teach_v their_o duty_n towards_o their_o superior_n thus_o in_o the_o allegiance_n of_o a_o subject_a to_o his_o sovereign_n the_o evil_a he_o be_v to_o eschew_v be_v 1._o evil_n in_o action_n 1663._o p._n 15_o 16._o edit_n 1663._o for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o touch_v he_o with_o any_o evil_a touch_n not_o to_o stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n against_o his_o most_o sacred_a person_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o affright_v or_o disgrace_v he_o by_o cut_v the_o lap_n of_o his_o garment_n 2._o evil_n in_o word_n for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o curse_v his_o ruler_n 3._o evil_n in_o cogitation_n for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o curse_v the_o king_n in_o his_o thought_n and_o all_o this_o be_v prove_v by_o many_o text_n of_o scripture_n place_v in_o the_o margin_n now_o if_o the_o subject_n of_o our_o sovereign_n out_o of_o their_o allegiance_n to_o his_o majesty_n be_v to_o succour_v and_o defend_v he_o even_o with_o the_o hazard_n of_o their_o life_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o bond_n of_o this_o allegiance_n be_v inviolable_a and_o can_v by_o any_o mean_n be_v dissolve_v then_o etc._n etc._n eccles_n 8.2_o 17._o p._n 17._o be_v a_o evident_a testimony_n that_o king_n be_v subject_a unto_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o have_v no_o mortal_a man_n their_o superior_a who_o may_v require_v of_o they_o a_o account_n of_o their_o do_n and_o punish_v they_o by_o any_o judicial_a sentence_n which_o doctrine_n be_v excellent_o confirm_v by_o the_o instance_n of_o david_n in_o the_o case_n of_o uriah_n and_o the_o prophet_n nathan_n be_v carriage_n towards_o he_o after_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n only_o give_v unto_o saul_n kingly_a power_n and_o not_o the_o people_n etc._n p._n 19_o p._n 29_o 30._o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v say_v to_o make_v he_o king_n i._n e._n approve_v he_o as_o make_v by_o god_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v not_o saul_n a_o tyrant_n a_o bloody_a oppressor_n do_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o so_o many_o innocent_n cry_v to_o god_n for_o vengeance_n and_o by_o his_o special_a commandment_n whoso_o shed_v man_n blood_n by_o man_n shall_v his_o blood_n be_v shed_v deserve_v death_n yet_o david_n by_o god_n own_o appointment_n design_v to_o the_o kingdom_n say_v the_o lord_n keep_v i_o from_o do_v that_o thing_n unto_o my_o master_n the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v etc._n etc._n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n any_o other_o person_n 35._o p._n 35._o if_o i_o judge_v aright_o can_v dispense_v with_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o reasonable_a creature_n be_v unchangeable_a nor_o with_o the_o moral_a law_n of_o god_n who_o precept_n be_v indispensible_a but_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n in_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n begin_v with_o our_o first_o beginning_n for_o as_o we_o be_v bear_v son_n so_o be_v we_o bear_v subject_n obj._n p._n 38._o obj._n but_o be_v there_o no_o mean_n to_o stay_v the_o fury_n of_o a_o sovereign_a command_n if_o he_o shall_v be_v so_o tyrannous_a and_o profane_a as_o to_o endeavour_v to_o oppress_v the_o whole_a church_n at_o once_o and_o utter_o to_o extinguish_v the_o light_n of_o christian_a religion_n prince_n in_o their_o rage_n may_v endeavour_v whole_o to_o destroy_v god_n church_n ans_fw-fr ans_fw-fr but_o in_o vain_a because_o christ_n have_v so_o build_v it_o on_o a_o rock_n that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o when_o they_o do_v labour_n to_o effect_v so_o heinous_a a_o impiety_n the_o only_a mean_n we_o have_v to_o appease_v their_o fury_n be_v serious_a repentance_n for_o our_o sin_n which_o have_v bring_v this_o chastisement_n upon_o we_o and_o humble_a prayer_n unto_o god_n who_o guide_v
rabble_n be_v a_o king_n and_o kingdom_n when_o every_o man_n that_o be_v but_o audacious_a enough_o have_v a_o fair_a pretence_n if_o he_o can_v but_o gather_v force_n to_o overturn_v any_o settlement_n that_o can_v be_v in_o such_o a_o case_n such_o a_o pirate_n prince_n must_v be_v always_o expose_v to_o tempest_n king_n stephen_n be_v none_o of_o our_o worst_a prince_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o valiant_a but_o a_o intruder_n he_o be_v and_o he_o speed_v according_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o most_o turbulent_a of_o any_o except_o that_o of_o king_n john_n another_o usurper_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v the_o title_n of_o a_o king_n 18._o p._n 18._o as_o good_a as_o a_o warrant_n from_o heaven_n can_v make_v it_o be_v it_o so_o undoubted_a as_o hell_n itself_o can_v find_v no_o pretence_n to_o question_v it_o be_v the_o king_n like_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n yet_o if_o his_o subject_n will_v be_v son_n of_o belial_n son_n of_o the_o devil_n so_o rebel_n be_v call_v in_o scripture_n man_n that_o will_v bear_v no_o yoke_n it_o be_v still_o in_o their_o power_n to_o be_v as_o miserable_a as_o they_o please_v therefore_o i_o commend_v your_o strict_a adherence_n to_o your_o former_a protestation_n 27._o p._n 27._o and_o to_o your_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n take_v heed_n of_o destroy_v your_o country_n to_o build_v your_o own_o house_n destruction_n and_o death_n be_v not_o all_o you_o be_v like_a to_o get_v by_o it_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o follow_v there_o be_v another_o death_n to_o come_v after_o ☜_o ☜_o god_n have_v warn_v you_o of_o it_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n as_o you_o will_v avoid_v this_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o lead_v to_o it_o thus_o that_o great_a prelate_n who_o as_o it_o be_v just_o say_v of_o he_o 1687._o he_o thom._n brown._n ep._n praefi_n conc_fw-fr jun._n 11._o 1687._o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n and_o in_o all_o the_o variety_n of_o time_n and_o fortune_n still_o maintain_v his_o fidelity_n to_o his_o prince_n in_o a_o illustrious_a manner_n sect_n vii_o and_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o great_a promoter_n of_o piety_n and_o learning_n bishop_n fall_v who_o have_v in_o his_o 1675._o his_o on_o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o anno_fw-la 1675._o p._n 21_o 22._o ox._n 1675._o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n assert_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o authority_n when_o baffle_v that_o the_o coffee-house_n rebel_n be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o he_o that_o take_v the_o field_n and_o that_o a_o prince_n be_v soon_o murder_v with_o a_o label_n than_o a_o sword_n and_o in_o his_o 1680._o his_o dec._n 22._o 1680._o p._n 3_o 4._o on_o mat._n 12_o 25._o oxf._n 1680._o sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n express_v his_o astonishment_n by_o what_o enchantment_n but_o that_o rebellion_n be_v the_o sin_n of_o witchcraft_n men_n shall_v be_v persuade_v to_o disturb_v their_o own_o and_o the_o public_a peace_n forfeit_v all_o the_o advantage_n they_o enjoy_v in_o a_o settle_a government_n which_o can_v be_v so_o bad_a as_o not_o to_o be_v much_o better_a than_o the_o confusion_n which_o sedition_n bring_v and_o run_v upon_o that_o sudden_a destruction_n which_o the_o wiseman_n say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v give_v to_o change_v he_o continue_v to_o give_v the_o same_o advice_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n wherein_o have_v tell_v they_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o present_a be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o persecute_a clergy_n 69._o clergy_n on_o act._n 3.16_o p._n 61_o 63_o 68_o 69._o a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o hazard_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o their_o estate_n to_o the_o great_a cruelty_n and_o grave_n of_o sequestration_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o of_o their_o prince_n he_o add_v it_o be_v their_o glory_n that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o trial_n they_o do_v all_o they_o pretend_v to_o they_o forsake_v father_n and_o mother_n house_n brethren_n and_o sister_n and_o those_o more_o endear_n name_v of_o wife_n and_o child_n let_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o strict_a concern_v of_o every_o one_o here_o present_a to_o maintain_v a_o faithful_a loyalty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o she_o above_o all_o other_o principle_n her_o child_n in_o obedience_n to_o superior_n and_o most_o support_v the_o end_n and_o interest_n of_o government_n which_o have_v so_o visible_a a_o effect_n in_o the_o late_a unhappy_a revolution_n that_o the_o royal_a martyr_n who_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o misguide_a zeal_n of_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n ☞_o ☞_o make_v it_o his_o observation_n that_o none_o forfeit_v their_o duty_n to_o he_o who_o have_v not_o first_o desert_v their_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v you_o any_o way_n more_o remarkable_o approve_v yourselves_o to_o be_v orthodox_n in_o your_o religion_n and_o good_a son_n of_o the_o church_n than_o if_o you_o be_v loyal_a in_o your_o principle_n and_o good_a subject_n to_o the_o king._n on_o the_o 23._o of_o june_n of_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n thomas_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n die_v have_v two_o day_n before_o send_v for_o a_o reverend_n divine_a to_o who_o after_o he_o have_v discourse_v a_o hour_n about_o the_o new_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o he_o think_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o former_a oath_n he_o say_v if_o my_o own_o heart_n deceive_v i_o not_o and_o god_n grace_n fail_v i_o not_o i_o think_v i_o can_v die_v at_o a_o stake_n rather_o than_o take_v this_o oath_n the_o earl_n of_o clarendon_n in_o his_o animadversion_n on_o mr._n cressy_n be_v answer_v to_o the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n 72._o p._n 72._o as_o a_o very_a competent_a witness_n aver_v that_o there_o be_v very_o few_o who_o do_v so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o reverence_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v ever_o active_a in_o the_o late_a rebellion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v rather_o than_o hope_v that_o the_o profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o any_o church_n have_v that_o impulsion_n in_o it_o as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v that_o it_o preserve_v the_o professor_n of_o it_o from_o enter_v into_o rebellion_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o other_o iniquity_n and_o speak_v of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n who_o sign_v king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n will_n he_o add_v if_o that_o unhappy_a 80._o p._n 80._o and_o ill_o advise_v queen_n who_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o be_v offend_v high_o with_o that_o archbishop_n can_v have_v find_v that_o the_o law_n will_v have_v condemn_v he_o for_o treason_n she_o rather_o desire_v to_o have_v have_v he_o hang_v for_o a_o traitor_n than_o to_o have_v he_o burn_v for_o his_o religion_n but_o the_o law_n will_v not_o extend_v to_o serve_v she_o turn_v that_o way_n if_o it_o will_v no_o body_n will_v have_v blame_v she_o for_o have_v prosecute_v he_o with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n whereas_o many_o good_a man_n than_o do_v and_o since_o have_v for_o proceed_v the_o other_o way_n with_o he_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v assume_v authority_n to_o depose_v prince_n 152._o p._n 151_o 152._o have_v cause_v more_o christian_a blood_n to_o have_v be_v spill_v more_o horrible_a massacre_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o all_o the_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n and_o all_o other_o politic_a difference_n have_v produce_v much_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o destruction_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_v proceed_v from_o the_o perjury_n of_o pope_n themselves_o after_o they_o have_v promise_v and_o swear_v to_o observe_v such_o part_n and_o agreement_n voluntary_o enter_v into_o by_o themselves_o or_o from_o the_o dispensation_n they_o grant_v to_o other_o to_o break_v their_o faith_n and_o not_o to_o perform_v the_o contract_n they_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o same_o noble_a person_n even_o when_o under_o the_o displeasure_n of_o his_o prince_n and_o in_o banishment_n think_v himself_o still_o oblige_v to_o be_v unalterable_o loyal_a as_o he_o profess_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n i_o thank_v god_n from_o the_o time_n i_o find_v myself_o under_o the_o insupportable_a burden_n of_o your_o majesty_n displeasure_n and_o under_o the_o infamous_a brand_n of_o banishment_n i_o have_v not_o think_v myself_o one_o minute_n absolve_v in_o the_o least_o degree_n from_o the_o strict_a duty_n to_o your_o person_n and_o whereas_o t._n h._n in_o his_o leviath_n p._n 114._o have_v affirm_v that_o the_o obligation_n of_o subject_n to_o their_o sovereign_n be_v understand_v to_o last_o as_o long_o and_o no_o long_o than_o the_o power_n last_v to_o protect_v they_o he_o rejoin_v 90._o p._n 90._o hereby_o he_o give_v
yet_o with_o how_o much_o zeal_n be_v this_o doctrine_n maintain_v and_o propagate_v as_o if_o on_o it_o hang_v both_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n neither_o be_v the_o zeal_n use_v for_o its_o defence_n only_o mean_v for_o the_o vindicate_a of_o what_o be_v past_a but_o on_o purpose_n advance_v for_o react_v the_o same_o tragedy_n indeed_o the_o consideration_n of_o these_o evil_n shall_v call_v on_o all_o to_o reflect_v on_o the_o evident_a signature_n of_o the_o divine_a displeasure_n under_o which_o we_o lie_v from_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o god_n have_v no_o pleasure_n in_o we_o nor_o will_v be_v glorify_v among_o we_o that_o so_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o time_n we_o must_v consider_v wherein_o you_o have_v provoke_v god_n to_o chastise_v we_o in_o this_o fashion_n by_o let_v loose_a among_o we_o a_o spirit_n of_o uncharitableness_n giddiness_n cruelty_n and_o sedition_n the_o question_n be_v in_o general_a 100l_n one_a confer_v p._n 100l_n if_o subject_n under_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n when_o appress_v in_o their_o 〈◊〉_d religion_n may_v by_o aâ—â—s_n defend_v themselves_o and_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n to_o which_o 〈…〉_o he_o nonconformist_a answer_n consider_v if_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o evident_a from_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n than_o that_o man_n ought_v to_o defend_v themselves_o when_o unjust_o assault_v he_o be_v a_o self_n murderer_n who_o do_v not_o defend_v himself_o from_o unjust_a force_n beside_o what_o be_v the_o end_n of_o all_o society_n but_o mutual_a protection_n do_v not_o the_o people_n at_o first_o clâ—â—se_n prince_n for_o their_o protection_n &_o c_o it_o be_v then_o the_o end_n of_o society_n that_o justice_n and_o peace_n may_v be_v maintain_v so_o when_o this_o be_v invert_v the_o subject_n be_v again_o to_o râ—â—me_v their_o own_o conditional_a suborder_n and_o excoerce_v the_o magistrate_n who_o forgetful_a of_o the_o end_n of_o his_o authority_n do_v so_o corrupt_v it_o to_o this_o basilius_n the_o orthodox_n aâ—â—ertor_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n give_v the_o answer_n which_o you_o find_v in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d part_n of_o this_o history_n p._n 73._o distinguish_v between_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o perâ—â—ions_n of_o nature_n it_o be_v like_o the_o sacredness_n of_o the_o megistrate_n power_n 12._o p._n 12._o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o traditional_a religion_n convey_v from_o noah_n to_o his_o posterity_n as_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o expiatory_a sacrifice_n 18._o p._n 17_o 18._o certain_o the_o defence_n of_o religion_n by_o arm_n be_v never_o to_o be_v admit_v for_o the_o nature_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v such_o that_o it_o exclude_v all_o carnal_a weapon_n from_o its_o defence_n and_o when_o i_o consider_v how_o express_o christ_n forbid_v his_o disciple_n to_o resist_v evil_a mat._n 25.39_o how_o severe_o that_o resistance_n be_v condemn_v by_o st._n paul_n and_o that_o condemnation_n be_v declare_v the_o punishment_n of_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o i_o be_o force_v to_o cry_v out_o oh_o what_o time_n be_v we_o fall_v in_o in_o which_o man_n dare_v against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n defend_v that_o practice_n upon_o which_o god_n have_v pass_v his_o condemnation_n if_o whosoever_o break_v the_o least_o of_o these_o commandment_n and_o teach_v man_n so_o to_o do_v shall_v be_v call_v the_o least_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n what_o shall_v their_o portion_n be_v who_o teach_v man_n to_o break_v one_o of_o the_o great_a of_o these_o commandment_n such_o as_o be_v the_o law_n of_o peace_n and_o subjection_n and_o what_o may_v we_o not_o look_v for_o from_o such_o teacher_n who_o dare_v tax_v that_o glorious_a doctrine_n of_o patient_a suffering_n as_o brutish_a and_o irrational_a and_o though_o it_o be_v express_o say_v 1_o pet._n 2.21_o that_o christ_n by_o suffer_v for_o we_o leave_v we_o his_o example_n how_o to_o follow_v his_o step_n which_o be_v follow_v by_o a_o glorious_a cloud_n of_o witness_n yet_o in_o these_o last_o day_n what_o a_o brood_n have_v spring_v up_o of_o man_n who_o be_v lover_n of_o their_o own_o self_n 35._o p._n 35._o traitor_n heady_a high-minded_a etc._n etc._n i_o must_v confess_v myself_o amaze_v when_o i_o find_v st._n peter_n say_v express_o 1_o pet._n 2.21_o that_o christ_n suffer_v leave_v we_o a_o example_n that_o we_o may_v follow_v his_o step_n and_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o very_a case_n of_o suffer_v wrongful_o and_o that_o notwithstanding_o that_o you_o will_v study_v to_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n so_o gross_o i_o confess_v 58._o p._n 58._o there_o be_v no_o piece_n of_o story_n i_o read_v with_o such_o pleasure_n as_o the_o account_n be_v give_v of_o the_o martyr_n for_o methinks_v they_o leave_v a_o fervour_n on_o my_o mind_n which_o i_o meet_v with_o in_o no_o study_n that_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v only_o except_v say_v not_o then_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o have_v stand_v to_o their_o own_o defence_n when_o it_o appear_v how_o great_a their_o number_n be_v 61._o it_o be_v then_o no_o legend_n p._n 61._o or_o shall_v i_o here_o tell_v you_o the_o know_a story_n of_o the_o thebaean_a legion_n which_o consist_v of_o 6666_o who_o be_v by_o maximinus_n herculeus_n a_o 287_o etc._n etc._n consider_v how_o maximinus_n come_v in_o the_o â—â—g_a end_n of_o that_o great_a persecution_n begin_v by_o dioclesian_n and_o herculeus_n continue_v by_o galesius_n and_o consummate_v by_o maximinus_n himself_o in_o which_o for_o all_o the_o number_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o persecution_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o tumult_n which_o make_v it_o evident_a ☜_o ☜_o that_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n understand_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n the_o whole_a course_n of_o our_o saviour_n life_n 26._o id._n serm_v on_o rom._n 13.5_o p._n 25_o 26._o be_v a_o perpetual_a tract_n of_o do_v good_a and_o bear_v ill_o and_o when_o he_o be_v accuse_v to_o pilate_n of_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o caesar_n and_o pretend_v to_o set_v up_o another_o kingdom_n he_o do_v in_o the_o plain_a style_n be_v possible_a condemn_v all_o practising_n against_o government_n upon_o pretence_n of_o religion_n by_o say_v my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n if_o my_o kingdom_n be_v of_o this_o world_n then_o will_v my_o servant_n fight_v etc._n etc._n the_o bless_a apostle_n follow_v their_o master_n step_n in_o this_o 27._o p._n 27._o as_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n and_o therefore_o have_v learn_v of_o our_o saviour_n that_o lesson_n of_o bear_v the_o cross_n and_o suffer_v patient_o st._n peter_n do_v at_o full_a length_n once_o and_o again_o call_v on_o all_o christian_n to_o prepare_v for_o suffering_n and_o to_o bear_v they_o patient_o etc._n etc._n 29._o p._n 29._o profane_a as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n assure_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o the_o number_n of_o the_o christian_n become_v very_o soon_o so_o vast_a that_o nothing_o but_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o duty_n they_o owe_v the_o supreme_a power_n oblige_v they_o to_o be_v subject_a 75._o subject_a id._n mist_n â—y_a of_o iniq._n 8vo_fw-la p._n 73_o 75._o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o content_a with_o their_o usurpation_n over_o their_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n churchman_n their_o next_o attempt_n be_v upon_o prince_n they_o pretend_v to_o a_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n dispose_v of_o their_o dominion_n to_o other_o and_o dispense_n with_o the_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n their_o subject_n have_v swear_v to_o they_o but_o i_o can_v leave_v this_o particular_a without_o my_o sad_a regret_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o too_o deep_a a_o tincture_n of_o this_o spirit_n of_o anti_n christianisme_n be_v among_o many_o who_o pretend_v much_o aversion_n to_o it_o since_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resist_a magistrate_n upon_o colour_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o stiff_o maintain_v and_o adhere_v to_o by_o many_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v high_o reform_v though_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o scarlet-coloured_n whore._n ☜_o ☜_o their_o contempt_n of_o the_o five_o commandment_n follow_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o free_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o obligation_n to_o they_o by_o which_o they_o be_v teach_v to_o rebel_n and_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n we_o hold_v 152._o p._n 152._o that_o the_o civil_a power_n be_v of_o christ_n who_o gospel_n bind_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n to_o they_o more_o close_o on_o we_o and_o therefore_o if_o they_o do_v wrong_v we_o leave_v they_o to_o christ_n tribunal_n who_o set_v they_o up_o but_o pretend_v to_o no_o power_n from_o his_o gospel_n to_o coerce_v or_o resist_v they_o while_o we_o have_v a_o zeal_n against_o popery_n as_o a_o bloody_a rebellious_a and_o cruel_a religion_n etc._n serm._n at_o the_o roll_n nou._n 5._o p._n 25_o 27_o etc._n etc._n we_o
god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n god_n s._n dr._n fowler_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o certain_a than_o that_o for_o any_o of_o we_o to_o be_v false_a 252._o design_n of_o christianity_n p._n 243_o 251_o 252._o and_o perfidious_a to_o be_v ungovernable_a rebellious_a or_o seditious_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n itself_o be_v most_o unsufferable_a and_o inexcusable_a for_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o behave_v ourselves_o after_o this_o manner_n upon_o any_o account_n whatever_o religion_n will_v be_v the_o most_o useless_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v lawful_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n only_o ☜_o ☜_o i_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v more_o useless_a and_o unprofitable_a than_o mischievous_a and_o hurtful_a nor_o will_v the_o christion_n religion_n itself_o be_v worthy_a our_o profession_n if_o it_o will_v give_v we_o leave_v upon_o any_o design_n to_o allow_v ourselves_o in_o the_o forementioned_a immorality_n or_o in_o any_o one_o whatsoever_o thus_o to_o do_v be_v no_o other_o than_o to_o be_v irreligious_a to_o promote_v religion_n to_o be_v unchristian_a to_o do_v service_n to_o christianity_n and_o therefore_o to_o go_v the_o direct_v way_n to_o destroy_v it_o by_o the_o mean_v we_o use_v for_o its_o preservation_n thus_o to_o do_v be_v to_o oppose_v the_o interest_n of_o our_o religion_n to_o that_o of_o our_o soul_n 11._o id._n discour_n of_o christian_a liberty_n p._n 175._o â—ee_o his_o discourse_n of_o offence_n p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o and_o to_o cast_v these_o away_o in_o the_o defence_n of_o that_o it_o be_v come_v to_o that_o sad_a pass_n that_o preach_v obedience_n to_o authority_n be_v as_o unacceptable_a doctrine_n as_o can_v be_v to_o even_o many_o great_a pretender_n to_o christianity_n although_o it_o be_v do_v never_o so_o prudent_o and_o agreeable_o to_o the_o express_a doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o notion_n of_o obedience_n for_o conscience_n sake_n seem_v almost_o lose_v among_o not_o a_o few_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a sin_n for_o which_o we_o have_v too_o great_a reason_n to_o fear_v there_o be_v a_o heavy_a scourge_n near_o we_o mr._n evans_n a_o moderate_a man_n when_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n or_o the_o king_n when_o religion_n 12._o sermon_n of_o moderate_a 1682._o p._n 12._o and_o the_o welfare_n of_o his_o country_n lie_v at_o stake_n then_o think_v it_o a_o most_o worthy_a and_o weighty_a occasion_n of_o employ_v his_o zeal_n and_o activity_n in_o their_o service_n of_o defend_v they_o with_o courage_n and_o resolution_n with_o his_o life_n and_o fortune_n he_o never_o break_v the_o second_o table_n to_o preserve_v the_o first_o nor_o make_v use_n of_o any_o way_n to_o secure_a religion_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o or_o destructive_a of_o its_o principle_n what_o man_n esteem_v great_a falsehood_n 23._o pag._n 23._o and_o call_v toryism_n and_o popery_n be_v real_o as_o true_a as_o gospel_n 34._o pag._n 34._o i_o will_v conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remark_n we_o may_v and_o shall_v if_o we_o do_v not_o timely_o take_v up_o bring_v in_o popery_n by_o a_o heady_a and_o extravagant_a zeal_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_n and_o enslave_v ourselves_o by_o our_o fierce_a and_o passionate_a contention_n for_o liberty_n property_n and_o safety_n 48._o p._n 48._o give_v i_o the_o man_n that_o be_v honest_a and_o constant_a to_o his_o principle_n and_o to_o what_o he_o profess_v whatsoever_o party_n or_o persuasion_n he_o be_v of_o he_o be_v much_o more_o valuable_a to_o i_o than_o he_o that_o plight_n his_o faith_n to_o the_o church_n and_o give_v all_o the_o security_n that_o can_v be_v take_v for_o his_o conformity_n to_o it_o and_o then_o after_o he_o have_v wound_v himself_o into_o its_o communion_n and_o preferment_n play_v booty_n and_o act_n like_o a_o nonconformist_a these_o be_v the_o treacherous_a friend_n that_o like_a viper_n prey_n upon_o the_o bowel_n of_o their_o mother_n and_o betray_v she_o as_o judas_n do_v our_o lord_n with_o a_o kiss_n dr._n comber_n in_o his_o religion_n and_o loyalty_n etc._n sec._n edit_n 1683._o p._n 8_o 3._o v._n pag._n 12_o 13_o etc._n etc._n if_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v make_v worldly_a interest_n the_o sole_a measure_n of_o her_o action_n they_o will_v never_o consider_v what_o be_v honest_a but_o only_o what_o be_v expedient_a and_o never_o stick_v at_o ill_a mean_n to_o accomplish_v that_o which_o they_o account_v good_a ends._n we_o of_o this_o church_n be_v perhaps_o the_o only_a christian_n since_o the_o primitive_a age_n who_o never_o dispense_v with_o our_o loyalty_n to_o serve_v our_o worldly_a ends._n and_o if_o this_o do_v not_o commend_v our_o policy_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o declare_v our_o honesty_n and_o integrity_n and_o must_v needs_o recommend_v we_o to_o all_o good_a man_n as_o those_o who_o prefer_v our_o duty_n and_o our_o conscience_n before_o all_o earthly_a advantage_n 39_o p._n 39_o no_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n teach_v and_o practice_n more_o loyalty_n than_o that_o which_o be_v true_o call_v protestant_n and_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o if_o ever_o his_o r._n h._n shall_v attain_v the_o crown_n he_o will_v not_o blame_v our_o church_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o endeavour_v to_o subvert_v it_o after_o they_o have_v renounce_v all_o communion_n with_o it_o 52._o pag._n 52._o especial_o when_o it_o be_v further_o consider_v how_o constant_o the_o true_a protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v love_v and_o how_o faithful_o they_o have_v serve_v the_o royal_a family_n in_o all_o fortune_n how_o close_o they_o have_v adhere_v to_o the_o interest_n thereof_o upon_o all_o occasion_n so_o that_o whoever_o be_v true_a son_n of_o this_o church_n our_o king_n have_v always_o reckon_v they_o their_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a friend_n and_o when_o a_o rebellion_n be_v design_v against_o the_o bless_a father_n of_o his_o royal_a highness_n the_o contriver_n of_o it_o find_v it_o necessary_a first_o to_o seduce_v man_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n before_o they_o can_v engage_v they_o in_o so_o wicked_a a_o action_n 〈…〉_o p_o 〈…〉_o and_o since_o the_o happy_a restoration_n they_o have_v incur_v the_o hatred_n of_o the_o bigoted_a fanatic_n for_o their_o perpetual_a stand_n for_o the_o king_n prerogative_n and_o their_o zealous_a promote_a his_n and_o his_o royal_a highness_n interest_n the_o pamphlet_n write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n â—â—_o p._n 57_o â—â—_o frequent_o transcribe_v whole_a passage_n out_o of_o doleman_n book_n take_v some_o of_o their_o accurse_a principle_n the_o commonwealth_n have_v power_n to_o choose_v their_o own_o fashion_n of_o government_n as_o also_o to_o change_v it_o upon_o reasonable_a cause_n the_o commonwealth_n have_v power_n not_o only_o to_o put_v back_o the_o next_o inheritor_n upon_o lawful_a occasion_n but_o also_o to_o dispossess_v they_o that_o have_v be_v lawful_o put_v in_o possession_n if_o they_o fulfil_v not_o the_o law_n and_o condition_n by_o which_o and_o for_o which_o their_o dignity_n be_v give_v they_o the_o republic_n may_v cure_v or_o cut_v off_o their_o head_n if_o they_o infest_v the_o rest_n prince_n be_v subject_a to_o law_n and_o order_n and_o the_o commonwealth_n which_o give_v they_o their_o authority_n for_o the_o good_a of_o all_o may_v also_o restrain_v or_o take_v the_o same_o away_o again_o if_o they_o abuse_v it_o to_o the_o common_a evil_n the_o whole_a body_n to_o superior_a to_o the_o prince_n neither_o so_o give_v the_o commonwealth_n her_o authority_n and_o power_n up_o to_o any_o prince_n that_o she_o deprive_v herself_o utter_o of_o the_o same_o when_o need_n shall_v require_v to_o use_v it_o for_o her_o defence_n for_o which_o she_o give_v it_o the_o prince_n power_n be_v not_o absolute_a but_o delegate_v from_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o be_v give_v with_o such_o condition_n and_o oath_n on_o both_o party_n as_o if_o the_o same_o be_v not_o keep_v by_o either_o party_n the_o other_o be_v not_o bind_v with_o many_o other_o such_o popish_a position_n 5._o so_o also_o the_o apost_n prâ—â—_n p._n 4_o 5._o and_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o this_o wicked_a libel_n of_o doleman_n be_v in_o part_n reprint_v anno_fw-la 1648._o under_o the_o feign_a title_n of_o several_a speech_n deliver_v at_o a_o conference_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o parliament_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n form_n of_o government_n 61._o pag._n 61._o but_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o only_o better_a in_o all_o other_o account_n but_o do_v hold_v teach_v and_o practice_v loyalty_n above_o all_o other_o in_o the_o world_n the_o divine_n thereof_o general_o hold_v monarchy_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o allegiance_n to_o be_v a_o obligation_n on_o
necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n in_o which_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n thus_o instruct_v we_o subject_n be_v bind_v not_o to_o withdraw_v their_o fealty_n truth_n love_n and_o obedience_n towards_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v nor_o for_o any_o cause_n they_o may_v conspire_v against_o his_o person_n nor_o do_v any_o thing_n towards_o the_o hindrance_n or_o hurt_n thereof_o or_o of_o his_o estate_n and_o this_o they_o prove_v out_o of_o rom._n 13._o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n shall_v get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o â—n_o the_o six_o commandment_n no_o subject_n may_v draw_v their_o sword_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v that_o the_o declaration_n make_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o charles_n the_o second_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o novel_a doctrine_n but_o the_o old_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n even_o in_o the_o infancy_n of_o its_o reformation_n and_o again_o although_o prince_n which_o be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o their_o realm_n do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v yet_o god_n have_v assign_v no_o judge_n over_o they_o in_o this_o world_n but_o will_v have_v the_o judgement_n of_o they_o reserve_v to_o himself_o and_o will_v punish_v they_o when_o he_o see_v his_o time_n and_o ann._n 1542._o 347._o 1542._o id._n coll._n of_o record_n n._n 26._o p._n 252._o v._o fox_n to_o 2_o p._n 346_o 347._o it_o be_v express_o enjoin_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n to_o his_o clergy_n item_n that_o every_o of_o you_o do_v procure_v and_o provide_v of_o your_o own_o a_o book_n call_v the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n otherwise_o call_v the_o bishop_n book_n and_o that_o you_o and_o every_o of_o you_o do_v exercise_v yourselves_o in_o the_o same_o according_a to_o such_o precept_n as_o have_v be_v give_v heretofore_o or_o hereafter_o to_o be_v give_v so_o that_o i_o suppose_v the_o book_n to_o have_v be_v the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n of_o those_o day_n sect_n i._o the_o popish_a bishop_n tonstal_n and_o stokesly_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o cardinal_n pool_n 352._o pool_n apud_fw-la fox_n to_o 2._o p._n 351_o 352._o prove_v out_o of_o st._n austin_n st._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o father_n that_o a_o king_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n only_o for_o his_o fault_n that_o he_o have_v no_o peer_n upon_o earth_n be_v great_a than_o all_o man_n and_o inferior_a but_o to_o god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n and_o from_o hence_o they_o show_v that_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o argument_n the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v a_o doctrine_n that_o will_v be_v to_o his_o own_o damnation_n if_o he_o repent_v not_o whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n nay_o bonner_n himself_o 673._o ap._n eund_n p._n 673._o as_o he_o write_v the_o preface_n to_o the_o book_n of_o true_a obedience_n so_o in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n ann._n 1549._o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o declare_v that_o all_o such_o as_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o those_o that_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o die_v in_o rebellion_n be_v utter_o damn_v and_o so_o lose_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o pretence_n soever_o they_o have_v as_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n for_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n be_v swallow_v down_o alive_a into_o hell_n although_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_v to_o god._n so_o much_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v even_o bonner_n himself_o at_o that_o time_n own_o and_o this_o also_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o that_o age_n for_o 592_o for_o ap._n eund_n to_o 2._o p._n 592_o among_o the_o heresy_n and_o error_n collect_v by_o the_o popish_a bishop_n out_o of_o the_o martyr_n tyndal_n book_n call_v the_o obedience_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n this_o be_v the_o four_o he_o faith_n fol._n 113._o that_o a_o christian_a man_n may_v not_o resist_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o infidel_n and_o a_o ethnic_a and_o that_o this_o take_v away_o free_a will_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o addend_n the_o inter_fw-la addend_n latin_a non_fw-la licere_fw-la christiano_n resistere_fw-la principi_fw-la infideli_fw-la &_o ethnico_fw-la tollit_fw-la libertatem_fw-la arbitrii_fw-la where_o observe_v that_o the_o papist_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o if_o tindal_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o do_v so_o whereas_o he_o only_o mean_v that_o a_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o resist_v etc._n etc._n for_o the_o word_n be_v thus_o explain_v ibid._n explain_v ibid._n st._n peter_n will_v we_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o our_o prince_n 1_o pet._n two_o st._n paul_n also_o do_v the_o like_a rom._n xiii_o who_o be_v also_o himself_o subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o nero_n and_o although_o every_o commandment_n of_o nero_n against_o god_n he_o do_v not_o follow_v yet_o he_o never_o make_v resistance_n against_o the_o authority_n and_o state_n of_o nero_n as_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o do_v against_o the_o state_n not_o only_o of_o infidel_n but_o also_o of_o christian_a prince_n sect_n ii_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o the_o true_a religion_n begin_v to_o flourish_v and_o at_o that_o time_n old_a father_n latimer_n be_v famous_a for_o a_o plain_a and_o honest_a preacher_n 56._o preacher_n fol._n 56._o he_o in_o his_o four_o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n tell_v the_o audience_n what_o conference_n he_o have_v with_o my_o lord_n darsey_n in_o the_o tower_n subjoin_v that_o when_o that_o lord_n plead_v that_o he_o have_v be_v always_o faithful_a and_o have_v he_o see_v the_o king_n in_o the_o field_n he_o will_v have_v yield_v his_o sword_n to_o he_o on_o his_o knee_n he_o reply_v marry_o but_o in_o the_o mean_a season_n you_o play_v not_o the_o part_n of_o a_o faithful_a subject_n in_o hold_v with_o the_o people_n in_o a_o commotion_n and_o disturbance_n it_o have_v be_v the_o cast_n of_o all_o traitor_n to_o pretend_v nothing_o against_o the_o king_n person_n they_o never_o pretend_v the_o matter_n to_o the_o king_n but_o to_o other_o subject_n may_v not_o resist_v any_o magistrate_n nor_o aught_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o king_n law_n and_o to_o put_v the_o matter_n out_o of_o all_o doubt_n in_o his_o afternoon_n 21._o afternoon_n matth._n xxii_o 21._o sermon_n at_o stamford_n he_o say_v if_o the_o king_n shall_v require_v of_o thou_o a_o unjust_a request_n yet_o be_v thou_o bind_v to_o pay_v it_o and_o not_o to_o resist_v nor_o rebel_n against_o the_o king._n the_o king_n indeed_o be_v in_o peril_n of_o his_o soul_n for_o ask_v a_o unjust_a request_n and_o god_n will_v in_o his_o due_a time_n reckon_v with_o he_o for_o it_o but_o thou_o must_v obey_v the_o king_n and_o not_o take_v upon_o thou_o to_o judge_v he_o for_o god_n be_v the_o king_n judge_n etc._n etc._n and_o know_v this_o that_o whensoever_o there_o be_v a_o unjust_a exaction_n lay_v upon_o thou_o it_o be_v a_o plague_n and_o punishment_n for_o thy_o sin._n we_o marvel_v that_o we_o be_v plague_v as_o we_o be_v and_o i_o think_v very_o this_o unjust_a and_o unfaithful_a deal_n with_o our_o prince_n be_v one_o great_a cause_n of_o our_o plague_n look_v therefore_o every_o man_n upon_o his_o conscience_n you_o shall_v not_o be_v judge_v by_o worldly_a policy_n at_o the_o latter_a day_n archbishop_z cranmer_z in_o his_o letter_n to_o queen_n mary_n whatever_o his_o fear_n may_v otherwise_o betray_v he_o to_o do_v confess_v 672._o ap._n fox_n to_o 3._o p._n 672._o that_o the_o imperial_a crown_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o this_o realm_n be_v take_v immediate_o from_o god_n to_o be_v use_v under_o he_o only_o and_o be_v subject_a unto_o none_o but_o god_n alone_o 674._o alone_o p._n 674._o and_o afterward_o averr_v that_o as_o the_o pope_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v the_o temporal_a sword_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n so_o do_v he_o likewise_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o imperial_a state_n if_o they_o be_v disobedient_a to_o he_o and_o command_v the_o subject_n to_o disobey_v their_o prince_n assoil_v the_o subject_n as_o well_o of_o their_o obedience_n as_o of_o their_o lawful_a oath_n make_v unto_o their_o true_a king_n and_o prince_n contrary_a to_o god_n commandment_n who_o command_v all_o subject_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n or_o their_o ruler_n over_o they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o great_a
that_o with_o a_o limitation_n which_o concern_v not_o we_o nor_o do_v we_o pretend_v that_o any_o man_n be_v infallible_a 2._o bishop_n bilson_n have_v be_v in_o other_o thing_n very_o much_o deceive_v though_o a_o wise_a man_n and_o a_o good_a scholar_n for_o even_o upon_o such_o man_n their_o passion_n do_v many_o time_n impose_v witness_v the_o nullity_n 3._o for_o this_o very_a opinion_n bishop_n bilson_n be_v censure_v by_o the_o 1687._o the_o three_o paper_n to_o henderson_n p._n 85._o open_a 2d_o edit_fw-la ann_n 1687._o martyr_n charles_n for_o bilson_n i_o remember_v well_o what_o opinion_n the_o king_n my_o father_n have_v of_o he_o for_o these_o opinion_n and_o how_o he_o show_v he_o some_o favour_n in_o hope_n of_o his_o recantation_n as_o his_o good_a nature_n make_v he_o do_v many_o thing_n of_o that_o kind_a but_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o not_o i_o can_v say_v 4._o at_o the_o time_n when_o bilson_n book_n be_v write_v the_o queen_n be_v assist_v the_o dutch_a against_o their_o and_o her_o common_a enemy_n the_o crown_n of_o spain_n now_o if_o in_o the_o low-countries_n the_o government_n be_v found_v in_o compact_a as_o many_o learned_a man_n say_v and_o that_o all_o their_o privilege_n sacred_a and_o civil_a contrary_a to_o that_o agreement_n be_v invade_v and_o the_o inquisition_n introduce_v all_o their_o petition_n slight_v and_o some_o hundred_o thousand_o barbarous_o murder_v this_o alter_v the_o case_n while_o it_o can_v no_o way_n hold_v good_a in_o government_n where_o there_o be_v no_o such_o compact_a 5._o 19_o 5._o ductor_n dubitant_fw-la l._n 3_o ch_n 3._o rule_n 3._o n._n 19_o bishop_n taylor_n quote_v bilson_n with_o barclay_n and_o other_o as_o a_o assertor_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o loyalty_n if_o the_o opinion_n of_o bishop_n bilson_n be_v he_o never_o so_o venerable_a for_o his_o learning_n and_o other_o accomplishment_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n we_o ought_v to_o renounce_v they_o and_o i_o have_v with_o a_o mixture_n of_o sorrow_n and_o shame_n reflect_v upon_o cressy_n censure_n of_o that_o book_n 12._o book_n exomolog_fw-la c._n 12._o queen_n elisabeth_n conceive_v it_o convenient_a for_o her_o worldly_a design_n to_o take_v on_o she_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o low-countries_n against_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n she_o employ_v dr._n bilson_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n to_o write_v his_o book_n of_o christian_a subjection_n in_o which_o to_o justify_v the_o revolt_n of_o holland_n he_o give_v strange_a liberty_n in_o many_o case_n especial_o concern_v religion_n for_o subject_n to_o cast_v off_o their_o obedience_n but_o that_o book_n which_o serve_v queen_n elisabeth_n worldly_a design_n by_o the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n have_v contribute_v much_o to_o the_o ruin_n of_o her_o successor_n king_n charles_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o book_n that_o the_o presbyterian_o have_v make_v more_o dangerous_a use_n of_o against_o their_o present_a prince_n than_o that_o which_o his_o predecessor_n command_v to_o be_v write_v to_o justify_v she_o against_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n 13._o spain_n howel_n life_n of_o lewis_n 13._o and_o it_o be_v a_o smart_a observation_n of_o lewis_n the_o thirteen_o of_o france_n when_o that_o good_a king_n charles_n be_v involve_v in_o a_o civil_a war_n that_o perhaps_o god_n punish_v he_o for_o assist_v the_o french_a protestant_n at_o rochel_n when_o in_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o after_o all_o let_v we_o hear_v this_o reverend_a prelate_n where_o he_o determine_v rather_o than_o dispute_v upon_o this_o case_n and_o none_o shall_v need_v to_o speak_v for_o he_o the_o jesuit_n after_o long_o argue_v with_o he_o about_o the_o magistrate_n be_v accountable_a for_o his_o fault_n to_o the_o people_n 253._o the_o true_a difference_n between_o christian_a subject_n etc._n etc._n part_n 3._o p._n 97_o 98._o ed._n lond._n 1586._o id._n p._n 252_o 253._o as_o well_o as_o the_o people_n to_o he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o this_o issue_n then_o prince_n say_v he_o have_v impunity_n to_o do_v what_o they_o listen_v without_o fear_n of_o law_n to_o which_o he_o reply_v prince_n appoint_v penalty_n for_o other_o not_o for_o themselves_o they_o bear_v the_o sword_n over_o other_o not_o other_o over_o they_o subject_n must_v be_v punish_v by_o they_o and_o they_o by_o none_o but_o by_o god_n who_o place_n they_o supply_v and_o in_o another_o place_n we_o deny_v that_o prince_n have_v any_o superior_a and_o ordinary_a judge_n to_o hear_v and_o determine_v the_o right_n of_o their_o crown_n we_o deny_v that_o god_n have_v license_v any_o man_n to_o depose_v they_o and_o pronounce_v they_o no_o prince_n prince_n have_v far_o great_a honour_n and_o power_n over_o subject_n than_o any_o man_n can_v have_v over_o son_n and_o servant_n they_o have_v power_n over_o good_n land_n body_n and_o life_n which_o no_o private_a man_n may_v challenge_v they_o be_v father_n of_o our_o country_n to_o the_o which_o we_o be_v nearerbound_v by_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o ethnic_n than_o to_o the_o father_n of_o our_o flesh_n how_o then_o by_o god_n law_n shall_v subject_n depose_v their_o prince_n to_o who_o in_o most_o evident_a word_n they_o must_v be_v subject_a for_o conscience_n sake_n though_o they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o infidel_n 277._o pag._n 277._o and_o last_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n objection_n of_o the_o german_a prince_n resist_v the_o emperor_n which_o be_v the_o hinge_v on_o which_o all_o the_o difference_n in_o their_o argument_n do_v hang._n they_o be_v magistrate_n say_v he_o and_o bear_v the_o sword_n in_o their_o own_o dominion_n you_o be_v private_a man_n and_o want_v lawful_a authority_n to_o use_v the_o sword_n their_o state_n be_v free_a and_o may_v resist_v any_o wrong_n by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n you_o be_v subject_n and_o simple_o bind_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n to_o obey_v the_o prince_n or_o abide_v the_o pain_n which_o the_o public_a state_n of_o this_o realm_n have_v prefix_v the_o queen_n of_o england_n inherit_v and_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o right_n over_o all_o her_o subject_n be_v they_o nobles_z or_o other_o so_o mr._n perkins_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n the_o duty_n to_o superior_n in_o authority_n be_v 1._o obedience_n to_o their_o commandment_n rom._n 13.1_o because_o every_o high_a power_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o the_o obedience_n which_o we_o perform_v to_o he_o god_n accept_v it_o as_o though_o it_o be_v do_v to_o himself_o rom._n 13.2_o qu._n what_o if_o our_o superior_n be_v cruel_a and_o wicked_a answ_n yet_o we_o must_v yield_v obedience_n to_o they_o but_o not_o in_o wickedness_n 1_o pet._n 2.18_o act._n 4.19_o 2._o subjection_n in_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n inflict_v by_o our_o superior_n qu._n what_o if_o the_o punishment_n shall_v be_v unjust_a answ_n yet_o must_v we_o suffer_v it_o till_o we_o can_v get_v some_o lawful_a remedy_n for_o the_o same_o 1_o pet._n 2.19_o 20._o and_o among_o the_o sin_n against_o this_o commandment_n he_o reckon_v the_o six_o to_o resist_v the_o lawful_a authority_n of_o superior_n and_o the_o seven_o to_o obey_v they_o in_o thing_n unlawful_a in_o this_o reign_n mr._n hooker_n publish_v his_o judicious_a book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n from_o the_o first_o of_o which_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o government_n in_o agreement_n reject_v spalaten_v de_fw-fr rep._n eccl._n lib._n 6._o c._n 2._o n._n 19_o p._n 526._o opinionem_fw-la verò_fw-la jam_fw-la factam_fw-la communem_fw-la nostrorum_fw-la scholasticorum_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o most_o other_o divine_n which_o place_n the_o power_n of_o government_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n as_o if_o it_o be_v give_v to_o they_o by_o god_n and_o the_o people_n may_v dispose_v of_o it_o to_o who_o they_o please_v be_v false_a and_o altogether_o to_o be_v reject_v he_o herein_o follow_v the_o schoolman_n too_o strict_o who_o have_v bring_v in_o the_o term_n and_o notion_n of_o the_o aristotelean_a philosophy_n into_o the_o christian_a church_n while_o aristotle_n be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o great_a lover_n of_o a_o democracy_n but_o whatever_o he_o lay_v down_o in_o thesi_fw-la i_o be_o sure_a he_o hate_v the_o deduction_n that_o some_o man_n make_v from_o he_o that_o because_o government_n arise_v out_o of_o compact_a therefore_o the_o people_n may_v call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n for_o in_o those_o fragment_n of_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n which_o be_v happy_o preserve_v by_o archbishop_n usher_n and_o publish_v by_o dr._n bernard_n in_o his_o clavi_fw-la trabales_fw-la who_o profess_v 50._o profess_v pag._n 49_o 50._o that_o by_o what_o be_v and_o upon_o what_o design_n
so_o much_o be_v expunge_v he_o know_v not_o he_o full_o declare_v his_o mind_n 94._o mind_n pag._n 93_o 94._o in_o the_o mighty_a upon_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o always_o so_o virtuous_a and_o holy_a that_o their_o own_o good_a mind_n will_v bridle_v they_o what_o may_v we_o look_v for_o consider_v the_o frailty_n of_o man_n nature_n if_o the_o world_n do_v once_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o maxim_n that_o king_n ought_v to_o live_v in_o no_o subjection_n that_o how_o grievous_a disorder_n soever_o they_o fall_v into_o none_o may_v have_v coercive_a power_n over_o they_o yet_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o we_o must_v necessary_o admit_v as_o a_o number_n of_o right_n well_o learned_a man_n be_v persuade_v etc._n etc._n inducement_n lead_v man_n to_o think_v the_o high_a magistrate_n shall_v not_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o save_a god_n alone_o be_v especial_o these_o 1._o as_o in_o natural_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o motion_n unless_o there_o be_v something_o that_o move_v all_o thing_n and_o itself_o continue_v immovable_a so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o supreme_a head_n of_o justice_n whereunto_o all_o be_v subject_a but_o itself_o in_o subjection_n to_o none_o which_o kind_n of_o pre-eminence_n if_o some_o aught_o to_o have_v in_o a_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o but_o the_o king_n shall_v have_v it_o king_n therefore_o no_o man_n can_v have_v lawful_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o judge_v if_o private_a man_n offend_v there_o be_v the_o magistrate_n over_o they_o which_o judge_v if_o magistrate_n they_o have_v their_o prince_n if_o prince_n there_o be_v heaven_n a_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o shall_v appear_v on_o earth_n they_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o and_o here_o this_o admirable_a discourse_n break_v off_o abrupt_o which_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o give_v archbishop_n bancroft_n a_o place_n in_o this_o catalogue_n the_o name_n of_o his_o book_n of_o dangerous_a position_n &c_n &c_n and_o the_o survey_n of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o by_o his_o direction_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o be_v the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n draw_v up_o call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o book_n be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n near_a mr._n hooker_n therefore_o i_o shall_v place_v his_o dear_a friend_n adrian_n saravia_n as_o the_o ancient_n frequent_o quote_v st_n basil_n and_o st_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n together_o who_o though_o a_o foreigner_n better_o understand_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n of_o these_o kingdom_n than_o some_o native_n and_o he_o thus_o pronounce_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o truth_n obedient_a truth_n epist_n ante_fw-la libr._n de_fw-fr imperandi_fw-la autorit_fw-la &_o christianâ_fw-la obedient_a at_o this_o time_n the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o many_o man_n dispute_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o people_n or_o of_o the_o senate_n the_o state_n be_v above_o the_o king_n and_o that_o from_o reason_n of_o humane_a not_o of_o christian_a and_o divine_a philosophy_n and_o what_o be_v much_o to_o be_v lament_v not_o without_o great_a scandal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v get_v by_o read_v the_o roman_a and_o greek_a historian_n philosopher_n and_o orator_n a_o admiration_n and_o like_v of_o their_o manner_n and_o law_n so_o as_o to_o think_v that_o all_o other_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v model_v like_o they_o many_o book_n be_v write_v by_o our_o own_o man_n and_o by_o the_o papist_n on_o this_o subject_n which_o incite_v the_o nobility_n and_o commons_o to_o take_v arm_n whensoever_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n which_o doctrine_n since_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n which_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o bring_v ruin_n and_o desolation_n to_o kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o confute_v and_o see_v the_o madness_n of_o these_o people_n who_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o papist_n oblige_v all_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o heretical_a prince_n i._n e._n one_o who_o they_o call_v so_o and_o other_o they_o oblige_v subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o prince_n that_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o therefore_o refuse_v to_o establish_v or_o defend_v the_o pretestant_a religion_n so_o that_o of_o whatsoever_o persuasion_n a_o prince_n be_v by_o some_o part_n of_o his_o subject_n he_o must_v be_v account_v a_o tyrant_n while_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v a_o good_a subject_n let_v his_o prince_n be_v of_o what_o religion_n he_o please_v it_o be_v intolerable_a impiety_n to_o abuse_v the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o so_o pestilent_a a_o error_n while_o no_o pagan_a law_n no_o institute_n of_o the_o philosopher_n can_v enjoin_v subject_n a_o more_o perfect_a and_o strict_a obedience_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n &c_n &c_n after_o this_o in_o the_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o original_a of_o government_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n that_o the_o people_n when_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o king_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o he_o afterward_o that_o a_o king_n be_v as_o much_o a_o king_n before_o his_o coronation_n oath_n as_o after_o it_o and_o many_o other_o such_o thing_n he_o conclude_v his_o four_o book_n 1610._o book_n p._n 314._o ed._n 1610._o and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o other_o three_o book_n be_v lose_v with_o this_o excellent_a passage_n since_o god_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o mankind_n he_o can_v suffer_v a_o tyrant_n long_o to_o reign_v than_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n wherefore_o the_o best_a remedy_n against_o a_o tyrant_n be_v the_o amendment_n of_o our_o life_n and_o constant_a prayer_n to_o god._n a_o serious_a meditation_n upon_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n jesus_n christ_n will_v easy_o teach_v we_o what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o good_a man_n towards_o evil_a king_n and_o prince_n he_o who_o shall_v revolve_v with_o himself_o the_o precept_n of_o love_a enemy_n can_v be_v no_o man_n enemy_n much_o less_o his_o king_n he_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v he_o and_o be_v resolve_v not_o to_o return_v rail_v for_o rail_v nor_o to_o pursue_v revenge_n of_o injury_n will_v never_o speak_v irreverent_o nor_o curse_v crown_v head_n nor_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n he_o who_o have_v learn_v that_o we_o must_v not_o resist_v evil_a but_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a with_o forbearance_n and_o patience_n can_v never_o be_v a_o rebel_n never_o be_v a_o traitor_n these_o thing_n the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o these_o thing_n the_o father_n have_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o and_o be_v breed_v up_o under_o these_o institution_n they_o patient_o suffer_v the_o most_o cruel_a torment_n and_o by_o suffering_n overcome_v and_o to_o we_o their_o posterity_n they_o have_v leave_v this_o example_n in_o who_o step_n it_o be_v much_o safe_a for_o we_o to_o tread_v than_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o sect_n v._o king_n james_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o crown_n bring_v learning_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o vindicate_v his_o own_o right_a and_o the_o right_n of_o other_o prince_n and_o without_o vanity_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o he_o have_v manage_v that_o subject_n to_o admiration_n in_o his_o write_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n though_o his_o basilicon_fw-la doron_n smart_o chastise_v the_o disciplinarain_n this_o king_n in_o the_o hampton-court_n 48._o hampton-court_n p._n 47_o 48._o conference_n severe_o condemn_v some_o of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o geneva_n bible_n as_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savour_v too_o much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n as_o for_o example_n the_o marginal_a note_n on_o 1._o exod._n 19_o allow_v disobedience_n to_o king_n on_o 2._o chron._n 15.16_o the_o note_n tax_v asa_n for_o depose_v his_o mother_n only_o and_o not_o kill_v she_o and_o to_o show_v the_o agreement_n between_o papist_n 50._o papist_n p._n 49_o 50._o and_o some_o other_o in_o these_o doctrine_n whereas_o dr._n reynolds_n complain_v of_o a_o seditious_a book_n write_v by_o one_o ficlerus_n a_o papist_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n against_o queen_n elizabeth_n call_v de_n jure_fw-la magistratûs_fw-la in_o subditos_fw-la the_o bishop_n of_o london_n say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n be_v a_o great_a disciplinarian_a whereby_o it_o do_v appear_v what_o advantage_n that_o sort_n of_o people_n give_v
be_v buzz_v as_o if_o they_o be_v christi_fw-la populi_fw-la the_o anoint_a of_o the_o people_n and_o hold_v of_o they_o but_o this_o claim_n also_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n by_o the_o text_n god_n help_v if_o the_o people_n fall_v to_o make_v god_n to_o say_v that_o prince_n may_v be_v lawful_o slay_v be_v to_o make_v man_n believe_v 808._o p._n 801._o p._n 808._o that_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n for_o break_v god_n commandment_n 91._o commandment_n ser._n 3._o on_o gunpowder_n treas_z p._n 938_o 939._o v._o appen_n p._n 91._o what_o if_o king_n take_v too_o much_o upon_o they_o corah_n exception_n than_o it_o be_v dedi_fw-la vobis_fw-la regem_fw-la in_o irâ_fw-la say_v god_n by_o the_o prophet_n angry_a be_v i_o when_o i_o give_v he_o but_o i_o give_v he_o tho_o but_o this_o onus_fw-la principis_fw-la how_o may_v webe_n rid_v of_o it_o be_v there_o any_o other_o per_fw-la i_o to_o go_v to_o to_o deprive_v or_o depose_v they_o sure_o where_o the_o worst_a be_v reckon_v that_o can_v be_v of_o they_o clamabunt_fw-la ad_fw-la dominum_fw-la be_v all_o i_o find_v in_o nature_n every_o thing_n be_v dissolve_v by_o the_o same_o mean_v it_o come_v together_o in_o the_o law_n institution_n and_o destitution_n belong_v both_o to_o one_o etc._n etc._n 695._o etc._n sermon_n on_o the_o queen_n day_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o lecture_n on_o jonah_n p._n 695._o bishop_n king._n it_o be_v the_o great_a dishonour_n to_o religion_n to_o put_v down_o prince_n a_o thing_n which_o neither_o moses_n in_o the_o old_a nor_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n etc._n etc._n ever_o have_v teach_v counsel_v and_o much_o less_o practise_v i_o say_v not_o against_o lawful_a magistrate_n but_o not_o against_o heathenish_a infidel_n idolater_n tyrannous_a ruler_n though_o by_o the_o manifest_a and_o express_a sentence_n of_o god_n reprobate_v and_o cast_v off_o 697._o p._n 696._o v._o p._n 697._o i_o never_o can_v suspect_v that_o in_o the_o commission_n of_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n there_o be_v one_o word_n of_o encouragement_n to_o these_o lawless_a attempt_n unless_o to_o go_v into_o the_o world_n be_v to_o go_v and_o overturn_v the_o world_n to_o shake_v the_o pillar_n and_o foundation_n thereof_o with_o mutiny_n and_o sedition_n and_o unless_o preach_v may_v be_v interpret_v proclaim_v of_o war_n and_o hostility_n unless_o to_o baptize_v be_v to_o wash_v the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n in_o their_o own_o blood_n unless_o bind_v and_o lose_v be_v mean_v of_o fetter_n and_o shackle_n retain_v and_o remit_v of_o prison_n and_o ward_n and_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v receive_v the_o fiery_a and_o turbulent_a spirit_n which_o our_o saviour_n like_v not_o loc._n not_o id._n lect._n 35._o in_o john._n p._n 472_o 473_o etc._n etc._n cons_n loc._n if_o such_o be_v the_o king_n as_o darius_n be_v and_o such_o his_o ruler_n and_o officer_n as_o will_v make_v a_o decree_n to_o defraud_v god_n of_o his_o worship_n as_o dan._n 6._o be_v thou_o also_o as_o daniel_n be_v enter_v into_o thy_o house_n and_o open_v thy_o window_n towards_o jerusalem_n and_o pray_v etc._n etc._n stay_v not_o till_o the_o king_n or_o his_o council_n release_v thou_o thereto_o and_o if_o every_o hair_n of_o thy_o head_n be_v a_o life_n redeem_v thy_o duty_n to_o god_n 〈◊〉_d adventure_n and_o loss_n thereof_o rather_o than_o neglect_v it_o and_o if_o â—â—ou_fw-mi happen_v to_o be_v alone_o in_o that_o action_n yet_o forego_v it_o not_o i_o like_v not_o in_o any_o case_n that_o the_o least_o advantage_n and_o slip_v in_o the_o earth_n be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n against_o his_o lawful_a and_o christian_a governor_n it_o be_v as_o fire_n to_o flax_n a_o easy_a a_o welcome_a persuasion_n to_o busy_a and_o catch_v nature_n the_o least_o exception_n once_o take_v against_o their_o want_n of_o religion_n piety_n justice_n or_o the_o like_a be_v so_o far_o follow_v that_o not_o only_o the_o prince_n in_o the_o end_n but_o the_o whole_a people_n ruth_n it_o doctor_n jackson_n 903._o jackson_n to._n 3._o treat_n of_o christian_n ob_v p._n 903._o yield_v but_o once_o that_o dominion_n over_o the_o creature_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o then_o tempt_v the_o precious_a saint_n to_o muster_v decem_fw-la legiones_fw-la and_o if_o god_n suffer_v they_o to_o prosper_v they_o will_v be_v the_o godly_a party_n whether_o man_n will_v or_o no._n 934._o no._n p._n 933_o 934._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a be_v not_o the_o same_o as_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v obedient_a to_o the_o high_a power_n no_o no_o albeit_o there_o can_v be_v no_o obedience_n without_o subjection_n yet_o may_v there_o be_v subjection_n without_o obedience_n and_o oftentimes_o when_o obedience_n to_o humane_a power_n be_v dangerous_a subjection_n be_v due_a and_o can_v be_v deny_v without_o the_o just_a censure_n of_o disobedience_n act._n 4.18_o 19_o the_o apostle_n be_v command_v not_o to_o speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o do_v what_o be_v command_v that_o they_o refuse_v to_o hearken_v to_o such_o a_o proposal_n yet_o be_v they_o still_o subject_a to_o their_o power_n who_o they_o refuse_v to_o obey_v for_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v imprison_v by_o they_o without_o resistance_n and_o yet_o withal_o they_o obey_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o open_v the_o prison_n door_n act_n 5.18_o but_o be_v the_o second_o time_n convene_v without_o violence_n offer_v they_o subject_v themselves_o to_o their_o power_n and_o do_v not_o appeal_v to_o the_o angel_n which_o have_v deliver_v they_o out_o of_o prison_n or_o implore_v his_o aid_n to_o resist_v their_o power_n with_o this_o flat_a denial_n of_o obedience_n to_o their_o injunction_n they_o do_v not_o deny_v or_o question_v subjection_n to_o their_o coercive_a power_n nor_o do_v they_o repine_v at_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o or_o rail_v upon_o the_o actor_n and_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o subjection_n of_o their_o body_n without_o subjection_n of_o their_o conscience_n be_v that_o commandment_n of_o our_o saviour_n luke_n 12.4_o etc._n etc._n fear_v not_o they_o that_o can_v kill_v the_o body_n etc._n etc._n 941._o etc._n id._n p._n 941._o the_o rule_n be_v general_n that_o unto_o the_o penalty_n or_o sanction_n of_o every_o humane_a law_n or_o ordinance_n passive_a obedience_n ☜_o ☜_o or_o subjection_n of_o the_o outward_a man_n be_v due_a whether_o the_o law_n be_v just_a or_o unjust_a 963._o unjust_a p._n 963._o and_o this_o rule_n hold_v as_o punctual_o of_o the_o magistrate_n as_o of_o the_o magistracy_n 965._o magistracy_n p._n 965._o he_o that_o be_v a_o king_n or_o supreme_a magistrate_n by_o just_a and_o lawful_a title_n may_v not_o be_v resist_v albeit_o he_o exercise_v his_o power_n tyrannical_o 967._o tyrannical_o p._n 967._o the_o power_n which_o the_o highpriest_n exercise_v in_o apprehend_v our_o saviour_n be_v unjust_a and_o satanical_a be_v it_o therefore_o lawful_a for_o christ_n disciple_n to_o resist_v it_o to_o oppose_v violence_n to_o it_o be_v unlawful_a and_o if_o peter_n have_v continue_v to_o do_v as_o he_o begin_v he_o have_v fall_v under_o the_o sanction_n of_o this_o law_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v damnation_n sect_n viii_o doctor_n hakewil_n be_v think_v fit_a by_o king_n james_n to_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o elder_a son_n prince_n henry_n the_o delight_n of_o the_o english_a nation_n and_o to_o vindicate_v the_o just_a right_n of_o prince_n he_o set_v forth_o ann._n 1613._o his_fw-la scutum_fw-la regium_fw-la in_o which_o chap._n 1._o lib._n 1_o he_o show_v what_o a_o horrid_a sin_n murder_n be_v especial_o ch._n 2._o of_o prince_n who_o be_v god_n immediate_a vicegerent_n and_o sit_v in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a only_o to_o he_o against_o who_o to_o make_v insurrection_n be_v with_o the_o giant_n to_o make_v war_n against_o god_n and_z ch._n 6._o discourse_v of_o that_o text_n 1_o sam._n 8._o that_o their_o king_n shall_v seize_v their_o vineyard_n etc._n etc._n he_o subjoin_v not_o that_o this_o be_v lawful_a for_o their_o king_n to_o do_v for_o the_o king_n duty_n be_v otherwise_o describe_v deut._n 17._o but_o that_o if_o he_o do_v so_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o resist_v he_o and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n subjoin_v ver_fw-la 18._o not_o that_o they_o be_v to_o shake_v off_o his_o yoke_n or_o to_o disturb_v his_o reign_n or_o to_o murder_v his_o person_n but_o to_o call_v upon_o god_n for_o redress_n and_z ch._n 7._o the_o prophet_n david_n shall_v rise_v in_o judgement_n against_o those_o that_o do_v otherwise_o and_o shall_v condemn_v they_o who_o have_v this_o excellent_a lesson_n not_o only_o in_o his_o mouth_n but_o in_o his_o heart_n and_o i_o can_v wish_v engrave_v on_o all_o man_n tongue_n and_o heart_n and_o hand_n in_o great_a
far_o as_o they_o command_v lawful_a thing_n but_o if_o it_o so_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o prince_n or_o any_o in_o authority_n under_o he_o command_v thing_n unlawful_a against_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n than_o it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n yet_o so_o that_o we_o be_v content_a to_o bear_v any_o punishment_n that_o shall_v be_v lay_v upon_o we_o even_o to_o death_n itself_o as_o daniel_n when_o the_o king_n make_v a_o wicked_a edict_n will_v not_o yield_v unto_o it_o but_o yet_o be_v content_a to_o yield_v unto_o the_o punishment_n with_o patience_n and_o never_o go_v about_o to_o gather_v a_o power_n against_o the_o king_n in_o his_o own_o defence_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o if_o the_o magistrate_n command_v be_v lawful_a the_o subject_n must_v obey_v if_o he_o require_v a_o unlawful_a obedience_n he_o must_v not_o rebel_v but_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n without_o grudge_v ☜_o ☜_o even_o in_o heart_n eccl._n 10.20_o if_o the_o king_n be_v unjust_a and_o wicked_a we_o must_v pray_v god_n to_o convert_v he_o that_o as_o our_o sin_n have_v bring_v a_o ill_a governor_n over_o we_o so_o our_o prayer_n may_v either_o remove_v or_o better_v he_o bishop_n hall_n contemplation_n the_o inauguration_n of_o saul_n 1_o vol._n fol._n p._n 1029._o earthly_a monarch_n must_v walk_v by_o a_o rule_n which_o if_o they_o transgress_v they_o shall_v be_v accountable_a to_o he_o that_o be_v high_a than_o the_o high_a who_o have_v depute_v they_o not_o out_o of_o care_n of_o civility_n so_o much_o as_o conscience_n must_v every_o samuel_n labour_n to_o keep_v even_o term_n betwixt_o king_n and_o subject_n prescribe_v just_a moderation_n to_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o obedience_n and_o loyalty_n which_o whoever_o endeavour_v to_o trouble_v be_v none_o of_o the_o friend_n of_o god_n or_o his_o church_n the_o death_n of_o saul_n lib._n 14._o p._n 1084._o saul_n be_v none_o of_o the_o best_a king_n yet_o so_o impatient_a be_v his_o subject_n of_o the_o indignity_n offer_v to_o his_o dead_a corpse_n that_o they_o will_v rather_o leave_v their_o own_o bone_n among_o the_o philistine_n than_o the_o carcase_n of_o saul_n such_o a_o close_a relation_n there_o be_v betwixt_o a_o prince_n and_o subject_a that_o the_o dishonour_n of_o either_o be_v inseparable_a from_o both_o but_o how_o unnatural_a be_v the_o villainy_n of_o those_o miscreant_n that_o can_v be_v content_a to_o be_v actor_n in_o the_o capital_a wrong_n offer_v to_o sovereign_a authority_n page_n 1085._o every_o drop_n of_o royal_a blood_n be_v sacred_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v that_o he_o have_v shed_v it_o be_v mortal_a the_o death_n of_o absalon_n lib._n 16._o 1128._o stranger_n shall_v relieve_v he_o who_o his_o own_o son_n persecute_v page_n 1129._o o_o holy_a david_n what_o mean_v this_o ill-placed_a love_n this_o unjust_a mercy_n deal_v gentle_o with_o a_o traitor_n but_o of_o all_o trayor_n with_o a_o son_n who_o can_v want_v courage_n to_o fight_v for_o a_o righteous_a sovereign_n and_o father_n against_o the_o conspiracy_n of_o a_o wicked_a son_n the_o god_n of_o host_n with_o who_o it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o save_v with_o many_o or_o with_o few_o take_v part_n with_o justice_n and_o let_v israel_n feel_v what_o it_o be_v to_o bear_v arm_n for_o a_o traitorous_a usurper_n let_v no_o man_n look_v to_o prosper_v by_o rebellion_n the_o very_a thicket_n and_o stake_n and_o pit_n and_o wild_a beast_n of_o the_o wood_n shall_v conspire_v to_o the_o punishment_n of_o traitor_n page_n 1131._o even_o at_o this_o day_n very_a pagan_n and_o pilgrim_n that_o pass_v that_o way_n cast_v each_o man_n a_o stone_n into_o that_o heap_n and_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v in_o a_o solemn_a execution_n curse_v be_v the_o parricide_n absalon_n and_o curse_v be_v all_o unjust_a persecutor_n of_o their_o parent_n for_o ever_o fasten_v your_o eye_n upon_o this_o woeful_a spectacle_n o_o all_o you_o rebellious_a and_o ungracious_a child_n which_o rise_v up_o against_o the_o loin_n and_o thigh_n from_o which_o you_o fall_v and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o least_o part_n of_o your_o punishment_n that_o your_o carcase_n rot_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o your_o name_n in_o ignominy_n these_o do_v but_o shadow_v out_o those_o eternal_a suffering_n of_o your_o soul_n for_o your_o full_a and_o unnatural_a disobedience_n sheba_n rebellion_n page_n 1132._o that_o a_o lewd_a conspirator_n shall_v breathe_v treason_n be_v no_o wonder_n but_o be_v it_o not_o wonder_n and_o shame_n that_o upon_o every_o mutinous_a blast_n israel_n shall_v turn_v traitor_n to_o god_n anoint_v contemplation_n lib._n 18._o p._n 1171._o in_o the_o case_n of_o succession_n into_o kingdom_n we_o may_v not_o look_v into_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n but_o into_o the_o right_n no_o bond_n can_v be_v sure_a than_o the_o natural_a allegiance_n of_o subject_n i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o follow_a king_n stand_v upon_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o people_n but_o as_o those_o that_o know_v the_o way_n to_o their_o throne_n ascend_v their_o step_n without_o aid_n page_n 1174._o how_o dare_v these_o seditious_a mouth_n mention_n david_n in_o defiance_n one_o will_v have_v think_v that_o very_a name_n have_v be_v bale_n to_o have_v temper_v their_o fury_n and_o to_o have_v contain_v they_o within_o the_o limit_n off_o obedience_n bless_v be_v god_n for_o lawful_a government_n even_o a_o mutinous_a body_n can_v want_v a_o head_n if_o the_o rebellious_a israelite_n have_v cast_v of_o their_o true_a sovereign_n they_o must_v choose_v a_o false_a jeroboam_n page_n 1175._o the_o civil_a defection_n be_v soon_o follow_v by_o the_o spiritual_a as_o there_o be_v near_a respect_n betwixt_o god_n and_o his_o anoint_v so_o there_o be_v great_a affinity_n betwixt_o treason_n and_o idolatry_n they_o can_v return_v to_o god_n and_o hold_v off_o from_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n they_o can_v return_v to_o jerusalem_n and_o keep_v off_o from_o god_n from_o their_o loyalty_n how_o can_v they_o be_v i_o while_o the_o priest_n and_o levite_n shall_v preach_v to_o they_o the_o necessity_n of_o their_o due_a obedience_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o their_o sacrifice_n in_o their_o wilful_a disobedience_n bishop_n hall_n second_o vol._n christ_n and_o caesar_n p._n 416._o it_o be_v religion_n that_o teach_v we_o that_o god_n have_v ordain_v kingly_a sovereignty_n rom._n 13.1_o ordain_v it_o immediate_o that_o position_n be_v worthy_a of_o a_o red-hat_n potestas_fw-la principis_fw-la dimanavit_fw-la à _fw-la populo_fw-la pontificis_fw-la à _fw-la deo._n bellar._n recog_n what_o need_v i_o persuade_v christian_a king_n and_o prince_n that_o they_o hold_v their_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n as_o in_o fee_n from_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n cyrus_n himself_o have_v so_o much_o divinity_n ezra_n 1.2_o it_o be_v religion_n that_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o same_o power_n which_o ordain_v caesar_n enjoin_v all_o faithful_a subjection_n to_o caesar_n not_o for_o fear_n but_o for_o conscience_n bishop_n hall_n third_n vol._n pag._n 118._o 3._o a_o promissory_a oath_n which_o be_v to_o the_o certain_a prejudice_n of_o another_o man_n be_v right_o can_v be_v attend_v with_o justice_n 4._o no_o prejudice_n of_o another_o man_n right_n can_v be_v so_o dangerous_a and_o sinful_a as_o that_o prejudice_n which_o be_v do_v to_o the_o right_n of_o public_a and_o sovereign_a authority_n 5._o the_o right_a of_o sovereign_n authority_n be_v high_o prejudice_v when_o private_a subject_n encroach_v upon_o it_o and_o shall_v upon_o suspicion_n of_o the_o diavow_v intention_n or_o action_n of_o their_o prince_n combine_v and_o bind_v themselves_o to_o enact_v establish_v or_o alter_v any_o matter_n concern_v religion_n without_o and_o therefore_o much_o more_o if_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n 6._o a_o man_n be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o reverse_v and_o disclaim_v that_o which_o he_o be_v induce_v unlawful_o to_o engage_v himself_o by_o oath_n to_o perform_v 7._o no_o oath_n be_v or_o can_v be_v of_o force_n that_o be_v make_v against_o a_o lawful_a oath_n former_o take_v so_o that_o he_o that_o have_v swear_v allegiance_n to_o his_o sovereign_n and_o thereby_o bind_v himself_o to_o maintain_v the_o right_n power_n and_o authority_n of_o his_o say_a sovereign_n can_v by_o any_o second_o oath_n be_v tie_v to_o do_v aught_o that_o may_v tend_v to_o the_o infringement_n thereof_o and_o if_o he_o have_v so_o tie_v himself_o the_o obligation_n be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la void_a and_o frustrate_v and_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v mr._n dod_n practice_n episc_n practice_n sir_n h._n yelverton_n pref._n to_o bishop_n moreton_n of_o episc_n for_o a_o little_a before_o naseby_n fight_v king_n charles_n of_o bless_a memory_n send_v the_o earl_n of_o lindsey_n to_o mr._n dod_n to_o know_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o war_n his_o lordship_n find_v he_o ill_o
trust_v in_o the_o lord_n with_o all_o thy_o heart_n and_o lean_v not_o to_o thy_o own_o understanding_n and_o to_o that_o oracle_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o matth._n 16.24_o if_o any_o man_n will_v come_v after_o i_o let_v he_o deny_v himself_o etc._n etc._n then_o must_v he_o raise_v up_o his_o thought_n to_o the_o height_n of_o that_o beatitude_n which_o our_o saviour_n own_o mouth_n have_v give_v assurance_n of_o to_o all_o such_o as_o will_v be_v rule_v by_o he_o herein_o matth._n 5.10_o 11_o 12._o bless_a be_v they_o that_o be_v persecute_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o look_v on_o the_o recompense_n of_o reward_n and_o to_o encourage_v himself_o with_o the_o precedent_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n the_o innumerable_a company_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n and_o above_o all_o to_o look_v unto_o christ_n himself_o obj._n 150_o p._n 150_o but_o suppose_v the_o king_n shall_v command_v we_o to_o worship_v the_o devil_n will_v you_o not_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o stand_v upon_o our_o guard_n and_o if_o not_o what_o will_v become_v of_o god_n church_n and_o his_o religion_n r._n as_o if_o this_o have_v be_v a_o new_a case_n never_o hear_v of_o before_o when_o the_o devil-worship_n i._n e._n that_o of_o idol_n call_v devil_n 1_o cor._n x._o 20._o be_v so_o vehement_o urge_v by_o the_o cruel_a edict_n of_o the_o persecute_v emperor_n do_v the_o christian_n ever_o take_v arm_n against_o they_o for_o the_o matter_n or_o betake_v themselves_o to_o any_o other_o refuge_n but_o fervent_a prayer_n unto_o almighty_a god_n and_o patient_a suffering_n of_o what_o disgrace_n or_o punishment_n soever_o shall_v be_v put_v upon_o they_o 152._o pag._n 152._o etc._n etc._n but_o if_o man_n hand_n be_v tie_v no_o man_n estate_n will_v be_v secure_a etc._n etc._n i_o answer_v god_n word_n be_v clear_a whosoever_o resist_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o thereby_o a_o necessity_n be_v impose_v upon_o we_o of_o be_v subject_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n which_o may_v not_o be_v avoid_v by_o the_o pretext_n of_o any_o ensue_a mischief_n whatsoever_o it_o become_v we_o in_o obedience_n to_o perform_v our_o part_n and_o leave_v the_o order_n of_o event_n to_o god_n 177._o pag._n 177._o who_o part_n that_o be_v and_o so_o much_o both_o of_o active_a obedience_n which_o in_o all_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v do_v we_o be_v bind_v to_o perform_v unto_o our_o sovereign_n and_o of_o the_o passive_a which_o in_o other_o case_n with_o all_o christian_a fortitude_n we_o be_v tie_v to_o undergo_v ☞_o ☞_o without_o the_o least_o carnal_a thought_n either_o of_o resist_v their_o authority_n or_o conspire_v against_o their_o person_n state_n and_o dignity_n and_o then_o he_o close_v his_o discourse_n with_o a_o account_n of_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o method_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n when_o persecute_v viz._n viz._n patient_a suffering_n and_o prayer_n to_o god._n nor_o need_v i_o mention_v dr._n heylin_n who_o opinion_n be_v well_o know_v and_o be_v remarkable_o to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n discover_v censure_v and_o remove_v etc._n etc._n of_o which_o the_o argument_n be_v cogent_a and_o the_o authority_n good_a though_o i_o do_v not_o like_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o language_n nor_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o reflection_n sect_n xiii_o archbishop_z 526._o archbishop_z oper._n to_o 1._o disc_fw-la 2._o the_o serpentine-salve_n p._n 525_o 526._o bramhal_o who_o succeed_v usher_n both_o in_o his_o see_n and_o his_o loyalty_n say_v there_o be_v nonconformist_n in_o the_o day_n of_o queen_n elisabeth_n and_o king_n james_n who_o severe_o protest_v in_o print_n that_o no_o christian_n give_v more_o to_o the_o royal_a supremacy_n than_o they_o without_o limitation_n or_o qualification_n that_o for_o the_o king_n not_o to_o assume_v such_o a_o power_n or_o for_o the_o people_n to_o deny_v it_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n nay_o although_o the_o state_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v deny_v it_o he_o and_o if_o the_o king_n command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n yet_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o resist_v but_o peaceable_o to_o forbear_v obedience_n and_o sue_v for_o grace_n and_o when_o that_o can_v be_v obtain_v meek_o to_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o punishment_n abjure_v all_o doctrine_n repugnant_a to_o this_o as_o anabaptistical_n and_o antichristian_a they_o condemn_v all_o practice_n contrary_a to_o this_o as_o seditious_a and_o sinful_a and_o then_o proceed_v to_o give_v his_o own_o opinion_n that_o dominion_n be_v not_o from_o the_o grant_n or_o consent_v of_o the_o people_n but_o from_o god._n 528._o pag._n 527_o 528._o that_o absolute_a power_n may_v be_v limit_v by_o statute_n etc._n etc._n without_o communicate_v sovereign_a power_n to_o subordinate_a or_o inferior_a subject_n or_o subject_v majesty_n to_o censure_n which_o limitation_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o mutual_a paction_n but_o from_o act_n of_o grace_n and_o bounty_n 531._o pag._n 531._o if_o the_o people_n be_v great_a than_o the_o king_n it_o be_v no_o more_o a_o monarchy_n but_o a_o democracy_n our_o oath_n bind_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v supreme_a in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n to_o defend_v he_o against_o all_o conspiracy_n and_o if_o to_o defend_v he_o much_o more_o not_o to_o offend_v he_o that_o oath_n which_o bind_v we_o to_o defend_v he_o against_o all_o attempt_n whatsoever_o presuppose_v that_o no_o attempt_n against_o he_o can_v be_v justify_v by_o law_n against_o such_o evident_a light_n of_o truth_n to_o ground_n a_o contrary_a assertion_n derogatory_n to_o his_o majesty_n 532._o pag._n 532._o upon_o the_o private_a authority_n of_o bracton_n and_o fleta_n no_o authentic_a author_n be_v a_o strange_a degree_n of_o weakness_n or_o wilfulness_n that_o subject_n who_o have_v not_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n commit_v to_o they_o may_z use_v force_n to_o recover_v their_o former_a liberty_n or_o raise_v arm_n to_o change_v the_o law_n establish_v 537._o pag._n 537._o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n both_o false_a and_o rebellious_a sure_o 538._o pag._n 538._o if_o any_o liberty_n may_v warrant_v such_o force_n it_o be_v the_o liberty_n of_o religion_n but_o christ_n never_o plant_v his_o religion_n in_o blood_n he_o cool_v his_o disciple_n heat_v with_o a_o sharp_a redargution_n you_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v of_o it_o be_v better_a to_o die_v innocent_a than_o to_o live_v nocent_a as_o the_o thebean_a legion_n all_o christian_n of_o approve_a valour_n answer_v the_o emperor_n maximian_n 542._o pag._n 542._o if_o a_o sovereign_n shall_v persecute_v his_o subject_n for_o not_o do_v his_o unjust_a command_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v by_o raise_v arm_n against_o he_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o they_o ask_v be_v there_o no_o limit_n i_o answer_v where_o the_o law_n do_v not_o distinguish_v neither_o ought_v we_o to_o distinguish_v how_o shall_v we_o limit_v what_o god_n have_v not_o limit_v obj._n but_o be_v there_o no_o remedy_n for_o a_o christian_a in_o this_o case_n yes_o three_o remedy_n 1._o to_o cease_v from_o sin_n remove_v our_o sin_n and_o god_n will_v take_v away_o his_o rod._n ☜_o ☜_o 2._o prayer_n and_o tear_n s._n naz._n live_v under_o five_o persecution_n and_o never_o know_v other_o remedy_n the_o three_o remedy_n be_v flight_n this_o be_v the_o uttermost_a which_o our_o master_n have_v allow_v nor_o be_v this_o way_n so_o hard_o for_o subject_n this_o way_n have_v ever_o prove_v successful_a to_o the_o christian_a religion_n sect_n fourteen_o with_o archbishop_n usher_n i_o will_v also_o join_v bishop_n brownrig_v a_o man_n much_o of_o his_o primitive_a temper_n and_o approve_a moderation_n even_o by_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o church_n notwithstanding_o his_o episcopal_a character_n 28._o character_n serm._n to_o 1._o serm._n 2._o p._n 26_o 28._o the_o writ_n by_o which_o prince_n be_v make_v issue_v from_o heaven_n king_n reign_n by_o god_n election_n not_o by_o his_o permission_n only_o that_o be_v too_o weak_a and_o sandy_a a_o foundation_n permission_n fall_v short_a of_o approbation_n etc._n etc._n 33._o etc._n serm._n 3._o p._n 33._o darius_n be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o church_n one_o that_o keep_v the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o bondage_n and_o captivity_n use_v they_o not_o as_o subject_n but_o as_o slave_n enthrall_v they_o to_o his_o tyranny_n yet_o still_o acknowledge_v and_o honour_v by_o the_o prophet_n as_o their_o rightful_a sovereign_n the_o primitive_a saint_n submit_v to_o julian_n that_o hateful_a apostate_n s._n peter_n require_v subjection_n not_o only_o to_o the_o good_a and_o gentle_a but_o to_o the_o froward_a governor_n darius_n make_v a_o wicked_a law_n forbid_v religion_n and_o
enforce_v to_o idolatry_n assume_v all_o religious_a worship_n to_o himself_o yet_o the_o prophet_n acknowledge_v and_o honour_v he_o as_o his_o king_n and_o sovereign_a observe_v religion_n require_v subjection_n to_o those_o king_n that_o deface_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o will_v compel_v to_o idolatry_n now_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o idolatry_n be_v the_o worship_n enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n we_o answer_v that_o idolatry_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o so_o the_o jew_n be_v under_o a_o superior_a obligation_n and_o i_o think_v if_o man_n may_v take_v arm_n when_o any_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o they_o contrary_a to_o human_a law_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o reason_n that_o they_o shall_v do_v so_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v do_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o great_a king_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n but_o the_o latter_a be_v by_o our_o adversary_n disallow_v therefore_o with_o much_o more_o reason_n the_o former_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o return_v to_o bishop_n brownrig_v who_o aver_v that_o active_a and_o actual_a obedience_n to_o ungodly_a law_n we_o may_v not_o we_o must_v not_o yield_v and_o perform_v thus_o to_o submit_v to_o man_n be_v to_o rebel_v against_o god_n but_o yet_o protestation_n of_o subjection_n must_v continue_v though_o our_o particular_a active_a obedience_n be_v deny_v or_o restrain_v though_o we_o dare_v not_o perform_v our_o active_a obedience_n in_o do_v what_o they_o command_v 34._o pag._n 34._o yet_o we_o must_v perform_v our_o passive_a obedience_n in_o submit_v to_o their_o punishment_n papist_n teach_v that_o heretical_a king_n forfeit_v their_o crown_n and_o life_n if_o they_o command_v against_o god._n no_o we_o must_v here_o with_o daniel_n honour_v their_o person_n and_o call_v when_o conscience_n forbid_v we_o to_o fullfil_v their_o commandment_n darius_n also_o be_v now_o the_o author_n of_o daniel_n destruction_n his_o law_n ensnare_v he_o his_o power_n condemn_v he_o his_o seal_n shut_v he_o up_o in_o the_o den_n of_o lion_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o the_o holy_a prophet_n honour_v he_o as_o his_o king._n observe_v no_o worng_z or_o injury_n can_v exempt_v or_o discharge_v our_o person_n from_o our_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o he_o upbraid_v not_o the_o king_n with_o tyranny_n and_o impiety_n charge_v he_o not_o with_o the_o cruelty_n of_o his_o usage_n threaten_v he_o not_o with_o vengeance_n and_o judgement_n from_o god_n much_o less_o as_o a_o prophet_n do_v he_o denounce_v sentence_n of_o deprivation_n against_o he_o but_o ferget_v his_o wrong_n forgive_a his_o injury_n send_v up_o a_o devout_a prayer_n for_o his_o life_n and_o welfare_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xv._o in_o justice_n i_o ought_v to_o have_v give_v king_n charles_n the_o first_o the_o preference_n to_o some_o of_o the_o forecited_a author_n but_o i_o have_v reserve_v he_o to_o lead_v the_o van_n of_o the_o remain_a writer_n who_o be_v particular_o engage_v in_o the_o service_n of_o that_o truth_n for_o which_o that_o great_a prince_n become_v a_o martyr_n and_o when_o i_o have_v mention_v this_o i_o have_v say_v enough_o to_o those_o who_o consider_v what_o he_o suffer_v by_o the_o man_n who_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o what_o he_o unanswerable_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v resolve_v at_o present_a to_o quote_v no_o more_o of_o he_o than_o that_o one_o sentence_n in_o his_o second_o paper_n to_o henderson_n that_o to_o reform_v as_o grosthead_n say_v in_o over_o gladii_fw-la cruentandi_fw-la be_v a_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a say_n this_o prince_n shall_v be_v attend_v as_o he_o ought_v by_o his_o chaplain_n and_o dr._n hammond_n come_v first_o of_o who_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n anno_fw-la 1640_o for_o that_o discover_v his_o sentiment_n since_o he_o give_v his_o consent_n to_o those_o canon_n but_o he_o have_v more_o particular_o declare_v his_o opinion_n especial_o in_o his_o 53._o his_o l._n 2._o 2._o 5._o p._n 53._o practical_a catechism_n some_o war_n be_v unjust_a as_o that_o of_o subject_n seditious_o raise_v against_o the_o supreme_a power_n in_o a_o state._n 70._o state._n sect._n 9_o p._n 69_o 70._o but_o what_o may_v we_o fight_v for_o if_o we_o may_v not_o fight_v for_o religion_n resp_n it_o be_v the_o most_o precious_a thing_n indeed_o and_o that_o to_o be_v preserve_v by_o all_o lawful_a proper_a proportionable_a mean_n but_o then_o war_n or_o unlawful_a resistance_n be_v of_o all_o thing_n most_o improper_a to_o defend_v or_o secure_v or_o plant_v this_o and_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v unlawful_a for_o peter_n to_o use_v the_o sword_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o christ_n himself_o to_o do_v it_o mere_o for_o religion_n must_v needs_o be_v very_o unlawful_a religion_n have_v still_o be_v spread_v and_o propagate_v by_o suffering_n and_o not_o by_o resist_v and_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o force_n to_o constrain_v my_o soul_n or_o change_v my_o religion_n or_o keep_v i_o from_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o arm_n or_o resistance_n must_v needs_o be_v very_o improper_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o section_n of_o meekness_n say_v if_o they_o be_v our_o lawful_a magistrate_n than_o our_o meekness_n consist_v in_o obedience_n active_a or_o passive_a act_v all_o their_o legal_a command_n and_o submit_v so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o not_o to_o make_v violent_a resistance_n to_o the_o punishment_n which_o they_o shall_v inflict_v upon_o we_o i_o shall_v put_v you_o in_o mind_n of_o this_o great_a truth_n that_o christ_n and_o his_o disciple_n be_v 80._o id._n sect_n 11._o p._n 79_o 80._o of_o all_o the_o doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o careful_a to_o preserve_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o allegiance_n even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v the_o great_a opposer_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o if_o ever_o you_o mean_v to_o be_v account_v a_o follower_n of_o they_o you_o must_v go_v and_o do_v likewise_o s._n but_o be_v not_o tiberius_n a_o usurper_n and_o yet_o christ_n say_v render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n c._n julius_n cesar_n wrest_v the_o power_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o senate_n but_o before_o the_o time_n of_o tiberius_n the_o business_n be_v accord_v between_o the_o senate_n and_o the_o emperor_n that_o the_o emperor_n now_o reign_v unquestioned_a without_o any_o competition_n from_o the_o senate_n which_o case_n how_o distant_a it_o be_v from_o other_o forcible_a usurpation_n where_o the_o legal_a sovereign_n do_v still_o claim_v his_o right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o allegiance_n of_o his_o subject_n no_o way_n acquit_v they_o from_o their_o oath_n or_o lay_v down_o his_o pretension_n though_o for_o the_o present_a he_o be_v overpower_a be_v easy_o discernible_a to_o any_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n and_o fidelity_n to_o consider_v it_o and_o be_v not_o by_o his_o own_o interest_n bribe_v or_o fright_v from_o the_o performance_n of_o his_o christian_a duty_n and_o this_o doctrine_n he_o ex_fw-la professo_fw-la maintain_v against_o s._n marshal_n godwin_n and_o other_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o resist_v the_o lawful_a magistrate_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o condemn_v subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n etc._n prince_n p._n 54._o etc._n etc._n by_o argument_n take_v 1._o from_o the_o nature_n of_o religion_n 2._o from_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o christian_n 3._o from_o the_o make_n of_o christianity_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n 4._o from_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n affirm_v that_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o one_o christian_a virtue_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n more_o clear_o deliver_v more_o effectual_o enforce_v upon_o our_o understanding_n and_o affection_n than_o that_o of_o obedience_n to_o king_n bishop_n ferne_n have_v write_v purposely_o on_o this_o subject_a his_o resolution_n of_o conscience_n whether_o upon_o supposition_n the_o king_n will_v not_o discharge_v his_o trust_n but_o be_v bend_v or_o seduce_v to_o subvert_v religion_n law_n and_o liberty_n subject_n may_v take_v arm_n and_o resist_v resolve_v that_o no_o conscience_n upon_o such_o a_o supposition_n or_o case_n can_v find_v a_o clear_a ground_n for_o such_o resistance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o resistance_n make_v against_o the_o high_a power_n be_v unwarrantable_a and_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n damnable_a rom._n xiii_o you_o be_v tell_v say_v dr._n ferne_n the_o gospel_n and_o your_o liberty_n epist_n epist_n and_o all_o you_o have_v be_v in_o most_o eminent_a danger_n and_o without_o take_v arm_n for_o the_o defence_n irrecoverable_o lose_v and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a by_o the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o
for_o atheism_n etc._n atheism_n id._n ser._n on_o rom._n 13.5_o p._n 5_o 6._o etc._n etc._n the_o real_a cause_n of_o commotion_n be_v seldom_o the_o same_o with_o those_o that_o be_v pretend_v for_o train_v in_o and_o engage_v a_o multitude_n they_o be_v true_o a_o ungrounded_a and_o aspire_a ambition_n the_o heat_n and_o fury_n of_o man_n passion_n etc._n etc._n but_o etc._n but_o p._n 19_o 20_o etc._n etc._n natural_a and_o reveal_v religion_n do_v offer_v we_o these_o reason_n for_o oblige_v we_o to_o subjection_n to_o the_o high_a power_n 1._o we_o be_v teach_v that_o those_o power_n be_v of_o god_n nay_o that_o they_o be_v god_n a_o strain_n of_o speech_n that_o if_o divine_a authority_n do_v not_o warrant_v it_o will_v pass_v for_o impudent_a and_o blasphemous_a flattery_n depute_a power_n be_v only_o accountable_a to_o those_o from_o who_o they_o derive_v their_o authority_n and_z l._n 25._o p._n 25._o the_o example_n and_o practice_n of_o our_o great_a master_n my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n this_o do_v so_o express_o discharge_v all_o bustle_a and_o fight_v on_o the_o pretence_n of_o religion_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o we_o must_v either_o set_v up_o for_o another_o gospel_n or_o utter_o reject_v what_o be_v so_o formal_o condemn_v by_o the_o author_n of_o this_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v never_a cause_n of_o religion_n be_v of_o so_o great_a concern_v as_o the_o preserve_a the_o head_n and_o author_n of_o it_o 27._o p._n 27._o if_o we_o examine_v the_o nature_n and_o design_n of_o that_o holy_a religion_n our_o saviour_n deliver_v we_o shall_v find_v nothing_o more_o diametrical_o opposite_a to_o all_o its_o rule_n than_o the_o distemper_a fury_n of_o these_o misguide_a zealot_n otherwise_o do_v st._n paul_n teach_v the_o roman_n though_o then_o groan_v under_o the_o severe_a rigour_n of_o bondage_n and_o tyranny_n and_o st._n peter_n do_v at_o full_a length_n once_o and_o again_o call_v on_o all_o christian_n to_o prepare_v for_o suffering_n and_o to_o bear_v they_o patient_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o though_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o slave_n be_v heavy_a and_o high_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o freedom_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n yet_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o bear_v the_o severity_n even_o of_o their_o froward_a and_o unjust_a master_n 29._o p._n 29._o with_o this_o argument_n that_o christ_n suffer_v for_o they_o leave_v they_o a_o example_n from_o these_o unerring_a practice_n and_o principle_n must_v all_o true_a christian_n take_v the_o measure_n of_o their_o action_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o life_n and_o indeed_o the_o first_o convert_v to_o christianity_n embrace_v the_o cross_n and_o bear_v it_o not_o only_o with_o patience_n but_o with_o joy_n neither_o the_o cruelty_n of_o their_o unrelenting_a persecutor_n nor_o the_o continue_a tract_n of_o their_o misery_n which_o do_v not_o end_v but_o with_o their_o day_n prevail_v on_o they_o either_o to_o renounce_v the_o faith_n or_o do_v that_o which_o be_v next_o degree_n to_o it_o throw_v off_o the_o cross_n and_o betake_v themselves_o to_o seditious_a practice_n for_o their_o preservation_n ☜_o ☜_o in_o twenty_o year_n persecution_n the_o martyr_n of_o one_o province_n egypt_n be_v reckon_v to_o be_v betwixt_o eight_o or_o nine_o hundred_o thousand_o 31.32_o p._n 31.32_o and_o yet_o no_o tumult_n be_v raise_v against_o all_o this_o tyranny_n and_o injustice_n and_o though_o after_o that_o the_o emperor_n turn_v christian_a and_o establish_v the_o faith_n by_o law_n yet_o neither_o do_v the_o subtle_a attempt_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n nor_o the_o open_a persecution_n of_o some_o arian_n emperor_n who_o do_v with_o great_a violence_n persecute_v the_o orthodox_n occasion_n any_o seditious_a combination_n against_o authority_n and_o though_o religion_n suffer_v great_a decay_n in_o the_o succession_n of_o many_o age_n yet_o for_o the_o first_o ten_o century_n no_o father_n ☜_o ☜_o or_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o assembly_n of_o churchman_n do_v ever_o teach_v maintain_v or_o justify_v any_o religion_n or_o seditious_a doctrine_n or_o practice_n it_o be_v true_a about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n this_o pestiferous_a doctrine_n take_v its_o rise_n and_o be_v first_o broach_v and_o vent_v by_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o hildebrand_n 36._o p._n 36._o the_o same_o equality_n of_o justice_n and_o freedom_n that_o oblige_v i_o to_o lay_v open_a this_o tie_v i_o to_o tax_v also_o those_o who_o pretend_v a_o great_a hate_n against_o rome_n and_o value_v themselves_o on_o the_o abhor_v all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o that_o church_n and_o yet_o have_v carry_v along_o with_o they_o one_o of_o their_o most_o pestiferous_a opinion_n pretend_v reformation_n when_o they_o will_v bring_v all_o under_o confusion_n and_o vouch_v the_o cause_n and_o word_n of_o god_n when_o they_o be_v disturb_v that_o authority_n he_o have_v set_v up_o and_o oppose_v those_o impower_v by_o he_o and_o the_o more_o piety_n and_o devotion_n such_o dare_a pretender_n put_v on_o it_o still_o bring_v the_o great_a stain_n and_o imputation_n on_o religion_n as_o if_o it_o give_v a_o patrociny_n to_o those_o practice_n it_o so_o plain_o condemn_v but_o bless_v be_v god_n our_o church_n hate_v and_o condemn_v this_o doctrine_n from_o what_o hand_n soever_o it_o come_v ☞_o ☞_o and_o have_v establish_v the_o right_n and_o authority_n of_o prince_n on_o sure_a and_o unalterable_a foundation_n enjoin_v a_o entire_a obedience_n to_o all_o the_o lawful_a command_n of_o authority_n and_o a_o absolute_a submission_n to_o that_o supreme_a power_n god_n have_v put_v in_o our_o sovereign_n hand_n this_o doctrine_n we_o just_o glory_v in_o and_o if_o any_o that_o have_v their_o baptism_n and_o education_n in_o our_o church_n have_v turn_v renegado_n from_o this_o they_o prove_v no_o less_o enemy_n to_o the_o church_n herself_o than_o to_o the_o civil_a authority_n so_o that_o their_o apostasy_n leave_v no_o blame_n on_o our_o church_n the_o same_o learned_a man_n 446._o man_n p._n 446._o in_o a_o marginal_a note_n on_o bishop_n bedel_n letter_n to_o wadsworth_n when_o the_o bishop_n be_v represent_v the_o common_a principle_n of_o those_o papist_n and_o protestant_n who_o assert_v a_o right_a of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n whenever_o their_o life_n property_n or_o religion_n be_v invade_v say_v this_o passage_n above_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o relation_n not_o as_o the_o author_n opinion_n but_o yet_o for_o fear_v of_o take_v it_o by_o the_o wrong_n handle_v the_o reader_n be_v desire_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o a_o subject_n resist_v his_o prince_n in_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o be_v unlawful_a and_o impious_a which_o passage_n i_o have_v late_o see_v in_o some_o copy_n of_o the_o same_o edition_n for_o i_o never_o hear_v but_o of_o one_o thus_o alter_v this_o passage_n above_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o relation_n not_o as_o the_o author_n opinion_n lest_o it_o shall_v mislead_v the_o reader_n into_o a_o dangerous_a mistake_n and_o when_o he_o make_v his_o own_o apology_n 1684._o apology_n pres_n to_o the_o ser._n nou._n 5._o at_o the_o roll_n 1684._o he_o profess_v i_o be_o sure_a that_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n that_o press_v loyalty_n and_o obedience_n be_v not_o at_o all_o enlarge_v beyond_o what_o i_o not_o only_o preach_v in_o that_o sermon_n but_o on_o many_o other_o occasion_n in_o which_o i_o appeal_v to_o all_o my_o hearer_n but_o i_o leave_v the_o sermon_n to_o speak_v for_o itself_o and_o i_o both_o and_o will_v refer_v it_o to_o every_o man_n conscience_n that_o read_v it_o to_o judge_n whether_o or_o not_o i_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o it_o to_o be_v a_o person_n disaffect_v to_o his_o majesty_n government_n 284._o government_n id._n first_o letter_n to_o the_o e._n of_o middl._n collect_v of_o pap_n p._n 284._o few_o have_v write_v more_o and_o preach_v often_o against_o all_o sort_n of_o treasonable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n and_o particular_o against_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o rise_v in_o arm_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n i_o have_v preach_v a_o whole_a sermon_n in_o the_o hague_n against_o all_o treasonable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n and_o in_o particular_a against_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o subject_n rise_v in_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n and_o i_o have_v maintain_v this_o both_o in_o public_a and_o private_a that_o i_o can_v if_o i_o think_v tâ—_n convenient_a give_v proof_n of_o it_o that_o will_v make_v all_o my_o enemy_n be_v ashamed_a of_o their_o injustice_n and_o malice_n 159._o p._n 159._o as_o oft_o as_o i_o have_v talk_v with_o sir_n john_n cochran_n of_o some_o thing_n that_o be_v complain_v of_o in_o scotland_n i_o take_v occasion_n to_o repeat_v my_o opinion_n of_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n to_o submit_v
particular_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o mighty_a danger_n can_v there_o be_v in_o supposs_v the_o person_n of_o prince_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o no_o son_n of_o violence_n ought_v to_o come_v near_o to_o hurt_v they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ancient_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n flourish_v under_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o prince_n no_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v possible_o so_o great_a on_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o sovereign_a prince_n as_o the_o unavoidable_a mischief_n of_o that_o hypothesis_n which_o place_n all_o power_n original_o in_o the_o people_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o oath_n and_o bond_n whatsoever_o to_o obedience_n ☞_o ☞_o give_v they_o the_o liberty_n to_o resume_v it_o when_o they_o please_v which_o will_v always_o be_v when_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n shall_v prevail_v among_o they_o god_n 34._o pag._n 34._o numb_a 26.9_o interpret_v strive_v against_o the_o authority_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v a_o strive_v against_o himself_o they_o who_o resist_v resist_v a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o who_o do_v so_o shall_v in_o the_o mild_a sense_n receive_v a_o severe_a punishment_n from_o he_o let_v the_o pretence_n be_v never_o so_o popular_a the_o person_n never_o so_o great_a and_o famous_a nay_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o great_a council_n of_o the_o nation_n yet_o we_o see_v god_n do_v not_o abate_v of_o his_o severity_n upon_o any_o of_o these_o consideration_n nor_o have_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n make_v any_o alteration_n in_o these_o thing_n 39_o p._n 39_o it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o examine_v the_o frivolous_a evasion_n and_o ridiculous_a distinction_n by_o which_o they_o will_v make_v the_o case_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o not_o resist_v authority_n so_o much_o different_a from_o they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v it_o but_o in_o spite_n of_o christianity_n have_v plead_v for_o it_o either_o they_o want_v strength_n or_o courage_n or_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o senate_n or_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o liberty_n 40._o p._n 40._o when_o all_o their_o obedience_n be_v only_o due_a to_o those_o principle_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v it_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o which_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v particular_o give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o put_v the_o people_n in_o mind_n of_o tit._n iii._o 1._o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o we_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v more_o sincere_o preach_v and_o due_o practise_v in_o this_o nation_n 39_o nation_n id._n ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1673._o p._n 39_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o assert_n the_o right_n of_o prince_n so_o clear_o and_o full_o without_o trick_n and_o reservation_n and_o all_o that_o mean_v honest_o love_v to_o speak_v plain_o 9_o plain_o id._n ser._n on_o mat._n x._o 16._o at_o whitchall_n march_v 7._o 167_o 8_o 8_o 9_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o colour_n for_o any_o such_o cavil_v against_o christianity_n as_o if_o it_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o disturbance_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n no_o religion_n that_o ever_o be_v do_v so_o much_o enforce_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v and_o that_o upon_o the_o great_a and_o most_o weighty_a consideration_n for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n for_o consider_v i_o pray_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v give_v encouragement_n to_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n under_o pretence_n of_o it_o if_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispose_v of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n or_o have_v absolve_v christian_n from_o their_o allegiance_n even_o to_o their_o great_a persecutor_n what_o blot_n have_v this_o be_v even_o upon_o the_o whole_a religion_n such_o as_o all_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n can_v never_o have_v wash_v out_o 50._o p._n 50._o it_o be_v a_o intolerable_a reproach_n to_o christianity_n to_o impute_v their_o patient_a submission_n to_o authority_n to_o their_o weakness_n and_o want_n of_o force_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v resist_v if_o they_o dare_v and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o grand_a question_n etc._n etc._n p._n 180_o 181._o say_v that_o every_o new_a modeller_n of_o government_n have_v something_o to_o offer_v that_o look_v like_o reason_n at_o least_o to_o those_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v to_o carry_v it_o on_o and_o if_o no_o precedent_n can_v be_v find_v than_o they_o appeal_v to_o a_o certain_a invisible_a thing_n call_v the_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v may_v signify_v what_o any_o one_o please_v and_o pag._n 75._o i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o if_o he_o i.e._n the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n etc._n etc._n can_v be_v persuade_v to_o produce_v this_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v lie_v by_o he_o it_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o so_o much_o as_o a_o blind_a manuscript_n thus_o also_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o state_v p._n 106._o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o i._n e._n depose_v principle_n and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n sect_n xxv_o dr._n patrick_n dean_n of_o peterborough_n 21._o peterborough_n paraphr_n on_o prov._n 24_o 21._o take_v care_n therefore_o my_o dear_a child_n that_o thy_o religion_n which_o teach_v thou_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o worship_n reverence_n and_o obey_v the_o great_a lord_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n make_v thou_o humble_o obedient_a to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o those_o who_o discontent_n with_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n or_o their_o love_n of_o novelty_n make_v they_o affect_v a_o change_n of_o government_n and_o depart_v from_o their_o duty_n both_o to_o god_n and_o man._n 16._o man._n id._n pref._n to_o the_o paraphr_n on_o eccles_n p._n 16._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o preface_n to_o the_o paraphrase_n on_o ecclesiastes_n cite_v and_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n corranus_n a_o excellent_a person_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n as_o the_o paraphra_v just_o style_v he_o concern_v that_o book_n of_o solomon_n this_o tractate_n be_v true_o royal_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v read_v perpetual_o in_o this_o most_o turbulent_a age_n both_o by_o high_a and_o low_a that_o from_o hence_o subject_n may_v learn_v to_o perform_v obedience_n and_o the_o great_a observance_n both_o in_o word_n and_o deed_n towards_o their_o prince_n choose_v rather_o to_o bear_v and_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o to_o attempt_v rebellion_n against_o they_o 216._o they_o id._n per._n &_o annot._n on_o eccl._n 8.2_o p_o 216._o it_o be_v much_o safe_a and_o easy_o as_o well_o as_o more_o honest_a to_o submit_v and_o be_v quiet_a than_o to_o contend_v and_o unsettle_v the_o peace_n of_o kingdom_n though_o prince_n do_v not_o govern_v as_o they_o ought_v the_o verse_n say_v melancthon_n be_v a_o sentence_n exceed_v worthy_a of_o consideration_n and_o remembrance_n and_o then_o give_v the_o different_a interpretation_n of_o it_o and_o close_v all_o thus_o 219.220_o thus_o p._n 219.220_o some_o may_v think_v that_o i_o have_v dilate_v too_o much_o upon_o this_o verse_n but_o they_o may_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v how_o useful_a if_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n when_o man_n begin_v again_o to_o plead_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o condemn_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o most_o learned_a assertor_n of_o the_o old_a cause_n be_v extreme_o puzzle_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o their_o principle_n in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v one_o who_o in_o his_o book_n call_v nature_n dowry_n chap._n 21._o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o help_v he_o to_o another_o translation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o english_a be_v right_a enough_o and_o be_v content_a to_o admit_v it_o with_o this_o proviso_n that_o the_o king_n manage_v well_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n
as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v do_v what_o they_o will_v have_v he_o 221._o he_o id._n on_o v._o 4._o p._n 221._o who_o may_v say_v unto_o the_o king_n what_o do_v thou_o i._o e._n first_o who_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o call_v he_o to_o a_o account_n as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v none_o have_v but_o god_n alone_o according_a to_o that_o of_o a_o eminent_a rabbi_n no_o creature_n may_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o the_o holy_a and_o bless_a god_n alone_o to_o allow_v the_o people_n either_o collective_a or_o representative_a to_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o be_v to_o make_v they_o accuser_n judge_n and_z executioners_z also_o in_o their_o own_o cause_n and_o that_o against_o their_o sovereign_n nor_o second_o can_v any_o man_n safe_o attempt_v it_o but_o he_o shall_v meet_v with_o punishment_n either_o here_o or_o hereafter_o which_o be_v no_o new_a doctrine_n but_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n as_o luther_n here_o honest_o note_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n which_o none_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o avoid_v thus_o much_o the_o author_n of_o nature_n dowry_n be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v from_o the_o evident_a light_n he_o see_v in_o this_o place_n it_o be_v wisdom_n say_v he_o out_o of_o elisha_n gallico_n a_o hebrew_n interpreter_n in_o a_o private_a man_n when_o the_o magistrate_n enjoin_v what_o be_v repugnant_a to_o god_n will_n to_o remove_v out_o of_o his_o dominion_n rather_o than_o contest_v with_o he_o 223._o he_o id._n p._n 223._o the_o wise_a thing_n we_o can_v do_v when_o prince_n require_v any_o thing_n grievous_a unto_o we_o be_v not_o to_o rebel_v but_o to_o watch_v the_o fit_a opportunity_n to_o petition_n for_o redress_n and_o that_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o may_v not_o give_v offence_n v._o 7._o 224._o p._n 224._o luther_n refer_v whole_o to_o the_o miserable_a condition_n of_o a_o rebel_n in_o this_o manner_n he_o desire_v various_a thing_n and_o hope_n for_o mighty_a matter_n by_o his_o disobedience_n but_o be_v mighty_o deceive_v for_o of_o the_o very_a impunity_n which_o he_o promise_v himself_o he_o can_v be_v secure_a etc._n etc._n 277._o etc._n id._n in_o eccles_n x._o 20._o paraph._n p._n 277._o curse_v not_o the_o king_n etc._n etc._n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o viz._n consume_v the_o public_a treasure_n etc._n etc._n as_o i_o advise_v thou_o before_o not_o to_o rise_v in_o rebellion_n against_o thy_o sovereign_n so_o now_o let_v i_o add_v that_o it_o be_v very_o foolish_a as_o well_o as_o wicked_a to_o be_v provoke_v by_o this_o ill_a management_n so_o much_o as_o to_o speak_v a_o opprobrious_a word_n of_o he_o or_o his_o minister_n etc._n etc._n 302._o etc._n annot._n in_o loc_fw-la p._n 302._o but_o whatsoever_o negligence_n or_o profuseness_n and_o waste_n there_o be_v it_o shall_v not_o provoke_v any_o wise_a or_o good_a man_n to_o speak_v contemptuous_o of_o his_o sovereign_n or_o of_o his_o minister_n 306._o minister_n p._n 306._o it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a much_o less_o unseasonable_a in_o such_o a_o unruly_a age_n as_o this_o to_o let_v the_o reader_n understand_v how_o deep_o the_o first_o reformer_n of_o religion_n lay_v this_o precept_n to_o heart_n by_o transcribe_v some_o of_o luther_n admonition_n in_o his_o annotation_n on_o this_o verse_n the_o worse_a and_o the_o more_o malignant_a say_v he_o the_o world_n be_v the_o more_o studious_a and_o laborious_a solomon_n teach_v we_o to_o be_v in_o the_o do_n of_o our_o duty_n particular_o in_o honour_v magistracy_n because_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a ordinance_n and_o the_o better_a part_n of_o the_o world_n by_o which_o god_n manage_n all_o thing_n under_o the_o sun._n but_o the_o ungodly_a begin_v their_o wickedness_n chief_o in_o the_o contempt_n of_o magistrate_n when_o they_o hear_v how_o god_n blame_v and_o reprove_v they_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o divine_a office_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o magistrate_n and_o to_o rebuke_v they_o and_o therefore_o though_o thou_o hear_v it_o yet_o do_v not_o imitate_v it_o for_o thou_o be_v not_o god_n nor_o the_o ordain_a no_o nor_o the_o reformer_n nor_o the_o restorer_n of_o the_o divine_a ordinance_n but_o as_o god_n reprove_v they_o so_o thou_o also_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o thou_o may_v do_v thy_o duty_n and_o not_o meddle_v with_o what_o belong_v to_o they_o the_o meaning_n therefore_o of_o solomon_n be_v i_o have_v speak_v much_o of_o prince_n how_o they_o undo_v the_o world_n but_o do_v thou_o reverence_v they_o notwithstanding_o that_o for_o they_o be_v not_o a_o humane_a ordinance_n but_o a_o divine_a st._n peter_n indeed_o call_v the_o king_n a_o humane_a creature_n because_o he_o be_v assume_v from_o among_o man_n but_o his_o authority_n be_v divine_a and_o though_o prince_n be_v bad_a they_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v because_o of_o this_o ordinance_n of_o god._n why_o then_o will_v thou_o speak_v evil_a of_o those_o who_o be_v vex_v with_o so_o many_o and_o great_a care_n and_o labour_n for_o thy_o peace_n if_o they_o be_v good_a and_o if_o they_o be_v bad_a and_o foolish_a their_o own_o impiety_n be_v mischief_n enough_o to_o they_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o sufficient_a danger_n bear_v with_o they_o then_o and_o compassionate_v they_o rather_o than_o rail_v upon_o they_o and_o revile_v they_o etc._n etc._n dr._n towerson_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n those_o power_n be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o ordain_v by_o god_n which_o come_v to_o that_o power_n they_o have_v as_o without_o any_o fraud_n or_o violence_n so_o by_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o god_n providence_n upon_o which_o account_n all_o those_o power_n must_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o ordain_v by_o god_n that_o either_o come_v to_o the_o throne_n by_o a_o lineal_a descent_n from_o former_a king_n where_o the_o kingdom_n be_v hereditary_a or_o by_o a_o free_a and_o unconstrained_a choice_n where_o it_o be_v elective_a part_n 5._o p._n 241._o pag._n 251._o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o subject_a who_o conceive_v himself_o not_o to_o have_v deserve_v it_o so_o by_o flight_n to_o avoid_v if_o he_o can_v the_o fall_n under_o the_o power_n of_o it_o the_o sword_n our_o saviour_n have_v express_o give_v leave_n that_o if_o we_o be_v persecute_v in_o one_o city_n we_o shall_v to_o save_v ourselves_o flee_v from_o that_o to_o another_o as_o little_a difficulty_n shall_v i_o find_v if_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n to_o license_v the_o avoid_v the_o prince_n severity_n by_o appeal_n to_o his_o own_o court_n of_o judicature_n where_o that_o be_v by_o law_n so_o allow_v as_o it_o be_v in_o several_a case_n here_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o resistance_n much_o less_o a_o injurious_a one_o which_o be_v with_o the_o leave_n of_o he_o against_o who_o it_o be_v direct_v but_o if_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v resist_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o so_o avoid_v the_o severity_n of_o the_o prince_n so_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a both_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o reason_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o avoid_v it_o but_o rather_o with_o all_o readiness_n submit_v to_o the_o stroke_n of_o it_o pag._n 253._o for_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o authority_n to_o inflict_v a_o unjust_a punishment_n yet_o he_o be_v privilege_v by_o the_o place_n he_o hold_v under_o god_n from_o be_v subject_v unto_o man_n and_o ought_v not_o therefore_o by_o any_o force_n to_o be_v bring_v into_o subjection_n to_o he_o pag._n 254._o whosoever_o resist_v evil_a power_n must_v be_v think_v in_o a_o particular_a manner_n to_o fight_v against_o god._n what_o a_o disappointment_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o almighty_a if_o it_o have_v be_v permit_v christian_n to_o resist_v part_n 7._o a_o answer_n to_o several_a plea_n which_o be_v make_v in_o behalf_n of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 257_o 258._o that_o which_o general_o draw_v prince_n to_o the_o persecute_v of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o different_a religion_n from_o themselves_o be_v not_o so_o much_o any_o hatred_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o the_o jealousy_n they_o have_v lest_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o that_o and_o the_o assembly_n which_o be_v make_v for_o it_o some_o secret_a design_n against_o the_o state_n shall_v lurk_v which_o jealousy_n must_v needs_o be_v take_v away_o when_o it_o appear_v to_o they_o from_o undoubted_a experiment_n that_o they_o who_o do_v profess_v it_o will_v not_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o they_o how_o severe_o soever_o they_o may_v be_v handle_v by_o they_o to_o all_o which_o if_o we_o add_v the_o story_n of_o primitive_a time_n too_o we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o doubt_v of_o religion_n being_n more_o than_o
careful_a our_o bless_a saviour_n be_v to_o pay_v all_o due_a respect_n to_o any_o person_n invest_v with_o authority_n and_o that_o st._n peter_n recommend_v a_o meek_a behaviour_n even_o towards_o they_o from_o who_o we_o receive_v hard_a measure_n 94._o p._n 94._o that_o such_o a_o continue_a respect_n and_o practice_n of_o duty_n to_o governor_n even_o under_o hard_a usage_n be_v that_o which_o conscience_n to_o god_n will_v oblige_v to_o perform_v this_o duty_n of_o respectful_a submission_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o the_o good_a temper_n of_o our_o superior_n but_o upon_o the_o authority_n they_o receive_v from_o god_n and_o the_o precept_n which_o god_n have_v thereupon_o give_v to_o we_o 97._o p._n 97._o obj._n but_o if_o religion_n be_v concern_v and_o in_o danger_n do_v it_o not_o behoove_v every_o good_a man_n to_o be_v zealous_a etc._n etc._n ans_fw-fr 1._o it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v be_v zealous_a in_o the_o diligent_a exercise_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o in_o frequent_a and_o devout_a prayer_n etc._n etc._n but_o he_o must_v not_o be_v active_a as_o a_o evil_a doer_n in_o give_v himself_o the_o liberty_n to_o behave_v himself_o undutiful_o towards_o his_o superior_n 2._o religion_n can_v never_o be_v so_o in_o danger_n that_o god_n can_v need_v any_o sinful_a practice_n of_o man_n to_o uphold_v his_o interest_n his_o kingdom_n be_v not_o so_o weak_a that_o it_o can_v stand_v without_o the_o affistance_n of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n 99_o p._n 99_o 3._o religion_n can_v never_o be_v oppose_v with_o great_a enmity_n and_o malicious_a design_n than_o it_o be_v when_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o yet_o then_o he_o revile_v not_o 100_o p._n 100_o nor_o allow_v st._n peter_n rashness_n the_o jew_n aim_v utter_o to_o root_v out_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o there_o be_v great_a opposition_n against_o religion_n even_o fiery_a trial_n 1_o pet._n 4.12_o when_o yet_o saint_n peter_n require_v christian_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n patience_n and_o meekness_n and_o to_o reverence_v superior_n 4._o true_a zeal_n for_o religion_n consist_v in_o pious_a and_o holy_a live_n not_o in_o passionate_a and_o sinful_a speak_n to_o dr._n falkner_n i_o shall_v join_v his_o pupil_n dr._n sherlock_n but_o his_o book_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n be_v so_o strong_a and_o his_o argument_n from_o scripture_n so_o cogent_a that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o make_v any_o extract_v out_o of_o it_o and_o till_o his_o adversary_n write_v both_o a_o more_o become_v and_o a_o more_o demonstrative_a answer_n it_o will_v be_v still_o by_o all_o wise_a man_n look_v upon_o as_o unanswerable_a sect_n xxix_o among_o the_o unanswerable_a treatise_n i_o also_o reckon_v dr._n hicks_n the_o dean_n of_o worcester_n jovian_a for_o unless_o scurrility_n confidence_n and_o a_o desertion_n of_o the_o main_a argument_n may_v pass_v for_o a_o answer_n the_o reply_n that_o be_v yet_o extant_a deserve_v no_o rejoinder_n out_o of_o that_o elaborate_v commentary_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n i_o shall_v only_o quote_v one_o passage_n because_o it_o be_v a_o history_n of_o the_o author_n principle_n and_o resolution_n i_o have_v rather_o die_v a_o martyr_n than_o a_o rebel_n 259_o p._n 259_o and_o i_o resolve_v by_o god_n assistance_n neither_o to_o turn_v papist_n nor_o resist_v but_o if_o i_o can_v escape_v i_o will_v suffer_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o will_v preach_v and_o practise_v passive_a obedience_n after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o martyr_n who_o suffer_v against_o law_n and_o in_o my_o most_o melancholy_a prospect_n of_o thing_n i_o can_v comfort_v myself_o with_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o reward_n for_o die_v at_o a_o stake_n which_o he_o shall_v never_o have_v for_o die_v in_o the_o field_n to_o this_o purpose_n also_o the_o sermon_n at_o bow-church_n jan._n 30._o 1681_o 1681_o 2._o together_o with_o the_o same_o author_n artillery_n sermon_n be_v worth_a the_o peruse_n dr._n south_n i_o have_v read_v heretofore_o of_o some_o 81._o serm._n 2._o p._n 80_o 81._o that_o have_v conceive_v a_o irreconcilable_a hatred_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n prevail_v with_o man_n so_o far_o that_o they_o go_v to_o resist_v he_o even_o out_o of_o conscience_n and_o a_o full_a persuasion_n and_o dread_a upon_o their_o spirit_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o not_o to_o do_v it_o be_v to_o desert_n god_n and_o consequent_o to_o incur_v damnation_n now_o when_o man_n rage_n be_v both_o heighten_v and_o sanctify_v by_o conscience_n the_o war_n will_v be_v fierce_a for_o what_o be_v do_v out_o of_o conscience_n be_v do_v with_o the_o utmost_a activity_n and_o then_o campanella_n be_v speech_n to_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n will_v be_v find_v true_a religio_fw-la semper_fw-la vicit_fw-la praesertim_fw-la armata_fw-la which_o sentence_n deserve_v serious_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o all_o governor_n and_o timely_o understand_v lest_o it_o come_v to_o be_v feel_v 236._o p._n 212._o p._n 236._o we_o have_v see_v rebellion_n comment_v out_o of_o rom._n xiii_o he_o that_o make_v his_o prince_n despise_v and_o undervalue_v blow_v a_o trumpet_n against_o he_o in_o man_n heart_n etc._n etc._n 243._o etc._n see_v dr._n freeman_n servant_n before_o the_o l._n mayor_n 1682._o p._n 8._o p._n 242_o 243._o to_o imagine_v a_o king_n without_o majesty_n a_o supreme_a without_o sovereignty_n be_v a_o paradox_n and_o direct_a contradiction_n the_o church_n of_o england_n glory_n in_o nothing_o more_o than_o that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a friend_n to_o king_n and_o to_o kingly_a government_n of_o any_o other_o church_n in_o the_o world._n it_o be_v the_o happiness_n of_o some_o profession_n and_o calling_n that_o they_o can_v equal_o square_v themselves_o to_o and_o thrive_v under_o all_o revolution_n of_o government_n but_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n neither_o know_v nor_o affect_v that_o happiness_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v despise_v for_o not_o do_v so_o and_o so_o far_o be_v our_o church_n from_o encroach_a upon_o the_o civil_a power_n as_o some_o who_o be_v back-friend_n to_o both_o will_v malicious_o insinuate_v that_o be_v it_o strip_v of_o the_o very_a remainder_n of_o its_o privilege_n and_o make_v as_o like_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o its_o bareness_n as_o it_o be_v already_o for_o its_o purity_n it_o can_v cheerful_o and_o what_o be_v more_o loyal_o want_v all_o such_o privilege_n and_o in_o the_o want_n of_o they_o pray_v that_o the_o civil_a power_n may_v flourish_v as_o much_o and_o stand_v as_o secure_v from_o the_o assault_n of_o fanatic_a anti-monarchical_a principle_n grow_v to_o such_o a_o dreadful_a height_n during_o the_o church_n late_a confusion_n as_o it_o stand_v while_o the_o church_n enjoy_v those_o privilege_n dr._n 2._o serm._n on_o heb_fw-mi x._o 36._o p._n 2._o john_n moor._n our_o saviour_n be_v the_o first_o that_o do_v effectual_o recommend_v this_o passive_a virtue_n to_o the_o world_n and_o furnish_v man_n with_o such_o true_a argument_n to_o bear_v their_o cross_n as_o make_v the_o most_o afflict_a state_n not_o only_o supportable_a but_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o happiness_n of_o this_o life_n 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o a_o good_a man_n when_o he_o be_v persecute_v for_o his_o religion_n neither_o desert_n it_o nor_o by_o any_o unlawful_a mean_n defend_v it_o he_o will_v not_o renounce_v his_o faith_n to_o escape_v persecution_n and_o yet_o he_o dread_v by_o resist_v of_o authority_n to_o promote_v the_o cause_n of_o religion_n 19_o p._n 19_o it_o be_v a_o blasphemy_n against_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o power_n to_o suppose_v god_n can_v stand_v in_o need_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o bring_v to_o pass_v his_o most_o glorious_a design_n and_o this_o he_o say_v of_o those_o who_o under_o pretence_n of_o defend_v their_o right_n or_o religion_n resist_v lawful_a authority_n he_o then_o in_o who_o this_o virtue_n of_o patience_n dwell_v keep_v a_o due_a regard_n to_o the_o command_v lay_v upon_o he_o to_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o he_o dare_v not_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v ☞_o ☞_o nor_o levy_v war_n upon_o the_o most_o plausible_a account_n whatsoever_o nay_o to_o he_o it_o can_v but_o seem_v a_o wonder_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n shall_v have_v go_v down_o so_o glib_o with_o any_o who_o have_v read_v the_o new_a testament_n and_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o christian_a faith._n all_o resistance_n to_o the_o supreme_a authority_n be_v unlawful_a the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o pretender_n from_o scripture_n to_o a_o right_a to_o resist_v the_o civil_a power_n 21._o p._n 20_o 21._o etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o by_o the_o same_o argument_n they_o will_v take_v off_o their_o obligation_n to_o this_o plain_a christian_a duty_n they_o
may_v excuse_v themselves_o from_o their_o obligation_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n will_v they_o plead_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o duty_n and_o that_o the_o inspire_a writer_n do_v not_o foresee_v and_o provide_v for_o all_o case_n etc._n etc._n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n they_o dispense_v with_o one_o law_n of_o christ_n they_o may_v dispense_v with_o as_o many_o as_o they_o please_v 29._o p._n 29._o if_o the_o magistrate_n be_v ordain_v of_o god_n than_o it_o be_v no_o more_o lawful_a for_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o man_n to_o resist_v he_o than_o for_o twelve_o and_o if_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v for_o conscience_n sake_n no_o increase_n of_o our_o number_n or_o strength_n can_v alter_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o duty_n or_o take_v off_o the_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o that_o have_v the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v more_o potent_a arm_n than_o nero_n or_o julian_n yet_o no_o right_n ever_o can_v have_v accure_v to_o they_o thereby_o to_o oppose_v god_n ordinance_n or_o to_o proceed_v against_o their_o conscience_n 30._o p._n 30._o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o pretender_n from_o scripture_n to_o a_o right_a not_o only_o of_o resist_v etc._n etc._n but_o of_o depose_v king_n knox_n milton_n rutherford_n etc._n etc._n 40._o p._n 40._o can_v not_o have_v spit_v rank_a venom_n at_o king_n or_o speak_v with_o great_a contempt_n of_o their_o authority_n than_o hildebrand_n and_o in_o another_o place_n thus_o 15._o p._n 15._o it_o always_o hold_v true_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o sovereign_a power_n in_o any_o country_n what_o be_v say_v by_o judge_n creshald_v legacy_n p._n 5._o both_o like_a a_o pious_a christian_a and_o a_o able_a lawyer_n concern_v the_o royal_a authority_n of_o our_o nation_n that_o the_o jura_n regalia_z of_o our_o king_n be_v hold_v of_o heaven_n and_o can_v for_o any_o cause_n escheat_n to_o their_o subject_n nor_o they_o for_o any_o cause_n make_v any_o positive_a or_o actual_a forcible_a resistance_n against_o they_o but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o yield_v to_o they_o passive_a obedience_n by_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n albeit_o their_o command_n shall_v be_v against_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o that_o in_o such_o case_n arma_fw-la nostra_fw-la sunt_fw-la preces_fw-la nostrae_fw-la nec_fw-la possumus_fw-la nec_fw-la debemus_fw-la aliter_fw-la resistere_fw-la for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a and_o thus_o the_o author_n of_o jeremiah_n in_o baca_n or_o a_o fast-day_n work_v publish_v for_o the_o devout_a member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o a_o preservative_n for_o all_o they_o against_o perjury_n and_o rebellion_n speak_v rebellious_a perjury_n pag._n 40_o 41_o 42_o 43_o 44._o a_o further_a branch_n of_o perjury_n there_o be_v which_o in_o the_o late_a rebellious_a day_n involve_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o three_o nation_n over_o and_o over_o some_o popular_a wicked_a man_n son_n of_o belial_n contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o the_o lord_n upon_o they_o rise_v up_o against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v draw_v in_o against_o their_o allegiance_n also_o many_o and_o many_o thousand_o of_o the_o people_n into_o that_o rebellion_n and_o bloody_a war_n and_o when_o through_o thy_o just_a judgement_n upon_o the_o three_o kingdom_n for_o former_a sin_n those_o perjure_a rebellious_a man_n have_v very_o far_o prevail_v and_o imbrue_v their_o hand_n not_o only_o in_o the_o common_a blood_n of_o their_o fellow_n subject_n but_o also_o in_o the_o sacred_a blood_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o drive_v all_o the_o royal_a family_n into_o foreign_a part_n the_o daily_a practice_n be_v make_v and_o take_v new_a oath_n and_o impose_v they_o upon_o the_o people_n and_o then_o both_o break_v they_o themselves_o and_o compel_v other_o to_o break_v they_o o_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o how_o many_o rebellious_a oath_n be_v there_o frame_v contrary_a to_o that_o one_o rightful_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n every_o of_o which_o late_a oath_n be_v direct_v and_o solemn_a perjury_n the_o dreadful_a effect_n of_o that_o rebellion_n and_o those_o perjury_n we_o now_o see_v and_o we_o have_v all_o reason_n to_o fear_v the_o guilt_n of_o they_o will_v not_o cease_v operate_n to_o further_a vengeance_n upon_o the_o nation_n for_o that_o there_o be_v still_o leave_v therein_o man_n of_o like_a wicked_a principle_n but_o o_o god_n when_o thou_o make_v inquisition_n for_o blood_n shut_v not_o up_o the_o innocent_a with_o the_o guilty_a the_o establish_v church_n thou_o know_v all_o along_o abhor_a and_o withstand_v unanimous_o as_o one_o man_n those_o false_a treasonable_a and_o bloody_a practice_n and_o choose_v the_o utmost_a suffering_n rather_o than_o join_v therein_o or_o in_o the_o least_o comply_v therewith_o notwithstanding_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o offender_n be_v so_o great_a that_o both_o the_o rebellion_n and_o the_o perjury_n may_v affect_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o if_o thou_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n hold_v they_o guiltless_a who_o take_v thy_o name_n in_o vain_a what_o may_v we_o all_o expect_v sect_n xxx_o mr._n wake_v 3._o wake_v serm._n at_o paris_n jan._n 30._o 1684_o 1684_o 5._o p._n 3._o speak_v of_o the_o murder_n of_o charles_n the_o martyâ—_n have_v a_o infidel_n nation_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o or_o the_o chance_n of_o war_n cut_v he_o off_o we_o shall_v soon_o have_v turn_v our_o sorrow_n into_o joy_n but_o that_o we_o who_o be_v oblige_v by_o all_o the_o tie_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o obey_v he_o shall_v destroy_v that_o life_n for_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v refuse_v any_o hazard_n of_o our_o own_o that_o we_o who_o be_v certain_o his_o subject_n and_o pretend_v to_o be_v christian_n too_o shall_v violate_v all_o the_o right_n of_o majesty_n trample_v under_o foot_n all_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n this_o raise_v those_o cloud_n that_o obscure_a so_o bright_a a_o day_n 10._o p._n 10._o long_a have_v the_o trumpet_n be_v blow_v to_o war_n and_o to_o rebellion_n the_o church_n become_v militant_a and_o our_o pulpit_n instead_o of_o set_v forth_o the_o gospel_n of_o peace_n speak_v nothing_o but_o war_n and_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n to_o the_o people_n be_v there_o any_o one_o among_o we_o that_o by_o the_o malignity_n of_o his_o nature_n the_o desperateness_n of_o his_o fortune_n or_o a_o misguide_a zeal_n have_v be_v actual_o concern_v in_o this_o guilt_n 18._o p._n 17_o 18._o be_v there_o any_o one_o now_o present_a who_o though_o unconcern_v in_o that_o black_a parricide_n be_v yet_o involve_v in_o any_o of_o those_o principle_n that_o lead_v to_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o have_v assist_v approve_v or_o encourage_v those_o new_a rebel_n the_o progeny_n of_o the_o same_o old_a cause_n that_o have_v again_o so_o late_o endeavour_v to_o crown_v the_o son_n with_o the_o like_a glory_n their_o ancestor_n do_v the_o father_n let_v i_o beseech_v they_o either_o to_o sanctify_v the_o fast_a with_o we_o or_o not_o to_o join_v in_o the_o celebration_n a_o crime_n 22._o pag._n 22._o which_o i_o shall_v doubt_v have_v exceed_v the_o power_n of_o any_o repentance_n to_o expiate_v have_v not_o the_o apostle_n leave_v we_o a_o example_n by_o exhort_v the_o jew_n to_o labour_n for_o a_o forgiveness_n 29._o pag._n 29._o even_o of_o their_o crucify_a the_o lord_n of_o glory_n be_v there_o ever_o villainy_n like_o this_o that_o a_o christian_a kingdom_n shall_v break_v through_o all_o those_o bond_n of_o duty_n and_o obedience_n which_o the_o more_o righteous_a heathen_n have_v reverence_v as_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a ☜_o ☜_o that_o so_o many_o oath_n and_o vow_n repeat_v with_o that_o frequency_n take_v with_o that_o solemnity_n shall_v all_o be_v insufficient_a to_o preserve_v our_o fidelity_n that_o religion_n and_o reformation_n two_o thing_n than_o which_o none_o can_v be_v more_o excellent_a in_o themselves_o nor_o be_v any_o more_o easy_o and_o more_o dangerous_o abuse_v shall_v be_v able_a to_o cheat_v we_o into_o wickedness_n which_o the_o barbarous_a scythian_n never_o hear_v of_o wake_v we_o defence_n of_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o exception_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n etc._n etc._n license_v by_o c._n alston_n the_o peace_n and_o liberty_n which_o we_o enjoy_v close_a pag._n 88_o the_o close_a we_o do_v not_o ascribe_v to_o their_o i._n e._n the_o papist_n civility_n it_o be_v god_n providence_n and_o our_o sovereign_n bounty_n who_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v ever_o so_o loyal_o serve_v who_o right_n she_o assert_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o to_o use_v our_o author_n be_v own_o word_n perjury_n and_o faction_n for_o this_o very_a cause_n load_v she_o with_o all_o the_o injury_n hell_n itself_o can_v invent_v but_o we_o glory_v to_o
on_o prov._n xxiv_o 21._o ep._n ded_fw-we p._n 17_o 19_o 20_o etc._n etc._n with_o the_o same_o sincerity_n as_o i_o will_v confess_v my_o soul_n to_o god_n that_o my_o design_n in_o this_o discourse_n be_v only_o to_o promote_v the_o peace_n and_o happiness_n of_o men._n these_o be_v the_o way_n of_o know_v man_n when_o they_o be_v give_v to_o change_v 1._o when_o man_n who_o have_v actual_o change_v the_o government_n already_o begin_v to_o re-advance_a their_o old_a method_n and_o principle_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n they_o be_v give_v to_o change_v 2._o when_o man_n make_v that_o a_o pretence_n for_o public_a clamour_v and_o bustle_n which_o themselves_o have_v little_a or_o no_o claim_n to_o or_o regard_n for_o that_o be_v religion_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n they_o be_v give_v to_o change_v 3._o when_o man_n pretend_v religion_n or_o public_a reformation_n but_o pursue_v it_o by_o sinful_a and_o indirect_a mean_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n etc._n etc._n now_o religion_n be_v as_o great_a a_o enemy_n to_o lie_v and_o rebellion_n as_o it_o be_v to_o popery_n 4._o when_o under_o pretext_n of_o reform_v the_o government_n ☜_o ☜_o man_n reproach_n and_o vilify_v the_o person_n of_o their_o governor_n 5._o when_o man_n shift_v their_o principle_n with_o their_o interest_n and_o to_o serve_v a_o turn_n can_v comply_v at_o one_o time_n with_o that_o which_o they_o condemn_v at_o another_o though_o in_o follow_v our_o principle_n we_o may_v sometime_o endanger_v our_o worldly_a interest_n and_o fall_v under_o the_o disgrace_n of_o a_o rabble_n and_o the_o persecution_n of_o a_o prevail_a faction_n yet_o our_o very_a enemy_n will_v be_v force_v to_o revere_a and_o honour_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o we_o be_v constant_a and_o brave_a and_o honest_a and_o resign_v to_o our_o own_o principle_n 6._o and_o last_o when_o man_n who_o in_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o their_o conversation_n be_v proud_a and_o quarrelsome_a and_o impatient_a of_o contradiction_n set_v up_o pretence_n of_o religion_n against_o the_o government_n 26._o government_n id._n serm._n on_o rom._n xiii_o 1._o p._n 25_o 26._o consider_v that_o upon_o our_o faithful_a subjection_n to_o our_o prince_n the_o safety_n of_o our_o religion_n depend_v for_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n can_v more_o endanger_v our_o religion_n than_o our_o make_n it_o a_o pretence_n for_o rebellion_n for_o hereby_o we_o inevitable_o expose_v it_o to_o the_o hatred_n of_o prince_n and_o do_v what_o lie_v in_o we_o to_o arm_v their_o power_n against_o it_o 31._o it_o id._n artillery_n serm._n p._n 31._o if_o you_o be_v courageous_a from_o a_o principle_n of_o righteousness_n you_o will_v honour_v the_o king_n as_o well_o as_o fear_v god_n and_o obey_v his_o ordinance_n for_o god_n sake_n you_o will_v never_o conduct_v a_o rebellious_a design_n under_o the_o sacred_a banner_n of_o religion_n nor_o pretend_v loyalty_n to_o god_n to_o cover_v your_o disloyalty_n to_o his_o vicegerent_n you_o will_v never_o press_v the_o scripture_n to_o fight_v against_o the_o king_n 32._o pag._n 32._o nor_o arm_v his_o political_a against_o his_o personal_a capacity_n nor_o assume_v his_o authority_n to_o cut_v off_o his_o head_n nor_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n will_v you_o ever_o allow_v he_o to_o be_v unkinged_a by_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o domineer_a prelate_n etc._n etc._n in_o a_o word_n you_o will_v never_o confront_v those_o loyal_a admonition_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n with_o the_o treasonous_a canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o ungodly_a nor_o levy_v arm_n against_o your_o prince_n upon_o that_o counterfeit_a commission_n of_o his_o be_v pronounce_v a_o heretic_n by_o a_o congregation_n of_o impostor_n who_o will_v fain_o fetch_v pretence_n for_o their_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n from_o the_o most_o loyal_a and_o peaceable_a religion_n that_o ever_o be_v the_o address_n of_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n present_v by_o dr._n gower_n then_o vicechancellor_n sept._n 18._o 1681._o to_o the_o king_n at_o newmarket_n sacred_a sir_n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o faithful_a and_o obedient_a subject_n of_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n have_v long_o with_o the_o great_a and_o sincere_a joy_n behold_v what_o we_o hope_v be_v in_o some_o measure_n the_o effect_n of_o our_o own_o prayer_n the_o generous_a emulation_n of_o our_o fellow_n subject_n contend_v who_o shall_v first_o and_o best_a express_v their_o duty_n and_o gratitude_n to_o their_o sovereign_n at_o this_o time_n especial_o when_o the_o seditious_a endeavour_n of_o unreasonable_a man_n have_v make_v it_o necessary_a to_o assert_v the_o ancient_a loyalty_n of_o the_o english_a nation_n and_o make_v the_o world_n sensible_a that_o we_o do_v not_o degenerate_a from_o those_o prime_a glory_n of_o our_o ancestor_n love_n and_o allegiance_n to_o our_o prince_n that_o we_o be_v not_o see_v in_o those_o loyal_a crowd_n but_o choose_v rather_o to_o stand_v by_o and_o applaud_v their_o honest_a and_o religious_a zeal_n we_o humble_o presume_v will_v not_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o want_n of_o it_o in_o ourselves_o either_o by_o your_o majesty_n or_o your_o people_n for_o sir_n it_o be_v at_o present_a the_o great_a honour_n of_o this_o your_o university_n not_o only_o to_o be_v steadfast_a and_o constant_a in_o our_o duty_n but_o to_o be_v eminent_o so_o and_o to_o suffer_v for_o it_o as_o much_o as_o the_o calumny_n and_o reproach_n of_o factious_a and_o malicious_a man_n can_v inflict_v upon_o we_o and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v hitherto_o able_a to_o do_v no_o more_o than_o vent_v the_o venom_n of_o their_o tongue_n that_o they_o have_v not_o proceed_v to_o plunder_n and_o sequestration_n to_o violate_v our_o chapel_n rifle_v our_o library_n and_o empty_a our_o college_n as_o once_o they_o do_v next_o to_o the_o overrule_a providence_n of_o almighty_a god_n be_v only_o due_a to_o the_o royal_a care_n and_o prudence_n of_o your_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n who_o give_v so_o seasonable_a a_o check_n to_o the_o arbitrary_a and_o insolent_a undertake_n but_o no_o earthly_a power_n we_o hope_v no_o menace_n or_o misery_n shall_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o renounce_v or_o forget_v our_o duty_n we_o will_v still_o believe_v and_o maintain_v that_o our_o king_n derive_v not_o their_o title_n from_o the_o people_n but_o from_o god_n that_o to_o he_o only_o they_o be_v accountable_a that_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o subject_n either_o to_o create_v or_o censure_v but_o to_o honour_n and_o obey_v their_o sovereign_n who_o come_v to_o be_v so_o by_o a_o fundamental_a hereditary_a right_n of_o succession_n which_o no_o religion_n no_o law_n no_o fault_n or_o forfeiture_n can_v alter_v or_o diminish_v nor_o will_v we_o ever_o abate_v of_o our_o well-instructed_n zeal_n for_o our_o most_o holy_a religion_n as_o it_o be_v profess_v and_o establish_v by_o law_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o church_n which_o have_v so_o long_o stand_v and_o still_o be_v the_o envy_n and_o terror_n of_o her_o adversary_n as_o well_o as_o the_o beauty_n and_o strength_n of_o the_o reformation_n it_o be_v thus_o dread_a sir_n that_o we_o have_v learn_v our_o own_o and_o thus_o we_o teach_v other_o their_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n in_o the_o conscientious_a discharge_n of_o both_o which_o we_o have_v be_v so_o long_o protect_v and_o encourage_v by_o your_o majesty_n most_o just_a and_o gracious_a government_n that_o we_o neither_o need_v nor_o desire_v any_o other_o declaration_n than_o that_o experience_n for_o our_o assurance_n and_o security_n for_o the_o future_a in_o all_o which_o grace_n and_o goodness_n great_a sir_n we_o have_v nothing_o to_o return_v we_o bring_v no_o name_n and_o seal_n no_o life_n and_o fortune_n well_o capable_a of_o your_o majesty_n service_n or_o at_o all_o worthy_a of_o your_o acceptance_n nothing_o but_o heart_n and_o prayer_n vow_n of_o a_o zealous_a and_o last_a loyalty_n ourselves_o and_o study_n all_o that_o we_o can_v or_o ever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o perform_v which_o we_o here_o most_o sincere_o promise_v and_o most_o humble_o tender_v at_o your_o majesty_n foot_n a_o mean_a and_o worthless_a present_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o we_o hope_v will_v not_o be_v disdain_v by_o the_o most_o gracious_a and_o indulgent_a prince_n that_o heaven_n ever_o bestow_v upon_o a_o people_n sect_n xxxiii_o dr._n grove_n 84._o grove_n short_a def_n of_o the_o church_n and_o clerg_n of_o engl._n p._n 81._o p._n 84._o this_o be_v the_o main_a occasion_n for_o which_o so_o many_o of_o the_o conformist_n be_v clamour_v against_o they_o be_v present_o brand_v for_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o state_n if_o they_o do_v but_o teach_v their_o hearer_n to_o be_v obedient_a to_o magistrate_n and_o be_v not_o furnish_v with_o jesuitical_a distinction_n to_o show_v in_o what_o case_n it_o may_v be_v lawful_a
to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king._n they_o be_v not_o enamour_a with_o every_o fine_a project_n that_o may_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n neither_o do_v they_o admire_v those_o for_o the_o wise_a of_o all_o that_o think_v themselves_o excellent_a at_o new_a model_n of_o state_n they_o suppose_v the_o king_n title_n may_v be_v good_a enough_o though_o they_o do_v not_o know_v exact_o how_o many_o acre_n of_o land_n may_v be_v hold_v sufficient_a to_o confer_v a_o right_n to_o the_o sovereign_a power_n they_o understand_v very_o well_o that_o there_o will_v be_v some_o casual_a miscarriage_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o all_o humane_a affair_n but_o they_o esteem_v it_o more_o become_v wise_a and_o good_a christian_n to_o bear_v with_o those_o we_o be_v acquaint_v with_o than_o to_o hazard_v the_o infinite_a mischief_n and_o inconvenience_n of_o a_o change_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a either_o to_o foresee_v or_o prevent_v and_o therefore_o among_o the_o great_a uncertainty_n and_o vicissitude_n of_o these_o earthly_a concern_v they_o be_v very_o persuade_v that_o our_o common_a safety_n will_v be_v best_a preserve_v by_o a_o pious_a dependence_n upon_o the_o divine_a providence_n which_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o own_o though_o they_o shall_v be_v laugh_v at_o for_o it_o by_o a_o few_o conceit_a scoff_a politician_n mr._n hesketh_n 14._o hesketh_n serm._n on_o jan._n 30._o bef_n lord_z mayor_z 167â—_n 167â—_n â—_o p._n 10._o cons_n also_o his_o serm._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.15_o p._n 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n an._n 1684._o p._n 13_o 14._o subject_n be_v as_o equal_o oblige_v to_o assist_v their_o king_n in_o all_o strait_n and_o danger_n as_o not_o to_o resist_v or_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o to_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o same_o and_o their_o failure_n in_o the_o first_o be_v as_o criminal_a as_o their_o do_v the_o second_o and_o only_o differ_v from_o it_o as_o the_o cause_n from_o the_o effect_n for_o therefore_o some_o man_n be_v encourage_v to_o attempt_v the_o latter_a because_o other_o be_v negligent_a and_o fail_v in_o the_o former_a some_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o claim_v the_o honour_n of_o loyalty_n if_o they_o do_v not_o actual_o resist_v their_o king_n as_o other_o that_o venture_v their_o life_n and_o fortune_n to_o assist_v and_o vindicate_v they_o against_o those_o that_o do_v resist_v they_o but_o how_o pernicious_a this_o be_v to_o the_o safety_n of_o king_n and_o how_o contrary_a to_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o loyalty_n will_v soon_o be_v make_v appear_v all_o nation_n have_v ever_o hold_v the_o person_n of_o king_n to_o be_v sacred_a and_o he_o that_o consider_v those_o oath_n that_o subject_n bound_v themselves_o in_o to_o prince_n will_v clear_o see_v that_o thereby_o they_o be_v oblige_v not_o only_o not_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o they_o themselves_o but_o to_o do_v all_o that_o in_o they_o lie_v that_o other_o also_o may_v not_o do_v it_o and_o when_o duty_n be_v tie_v on_o man_n by_o oath_n there_o to_o fail_v in_o it_o be_v not_o only_o common_a guilt_n 17._o p._n 17._o but_o die_v with_o a_o perjury_n though_o much_o may_v be_v say_v for_o david_n being_n actual_o in_o arm_n against_o saul_n consider_v some_o circumstance_n yet_o consider_v the_o whole_a matter_n we_o may_v safe_o pronounce_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v certain_o unjustifiable_a for_o there_o be_v safe_a way_n of_o avoid_v the_o displeasure_n and_o anger_n of_o saul_n than_o by_o raisng_v a_o army_n of_o outlaw_n and_o vicious_a person_n and_o appear_v in_o actual_a rebellion_n against_o he_o but_o if_o none_o of_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o the_o least_o evil_n that_o can_v be_v say_v be_v that_o he_o yield_v not_o that_o assistance_n unto_o saul_n which_o he_o may_v have_v do_v and_o by_o which_o possible_o he_o may_v have_v avert_v saul_n sad_a fate_n etc._n etc._n 22._o p._n 22._o i_o think_v it_o neither_o difficult_a nor_o injurious_a to_o show_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o late_a usurper_n to_o be_v but_o the_o transcript_n of_o what_o the_o late_a jew_n do_v fabulous_o report_v of_o the_o power_n of_o their_o sanhedrim_n over_o king_n 22._o p._n 22._o ☞_o ☞_o 35.37_o p._n 35.37_o the_o parricide_n of_o charles_n i._o be_v commit_v by_o man_n who_o must_v first_o offer_v violence_n to_o their_o own_o conscience_n chase_v all_o remain_v of_o justice_n and_o compassion_n out_o of_o their_o own_o breast_n before_o they_o can_v do_v this_o murder_n and_o cease_v whole_o to_o be_v man_n that_o they_o may_v commence_v devil_n for_o true_o i_o do_v not_o know_v how_o they_o can_v expect_v a_o better_a name_n who_o no_o tie_n of_o law_n no_o band_n of_o conscience_n no_o obligation_n of_o oath_n can_v hold_v be_v our_o religion_n chargeable_a with_o this_o fact_n there_o need_v no_o other_o thing_n to_o be_v plead_v against_o it_o this_o alone_a can_v bar_v all_o its_o pretence_n of_o be_v a_o christian_a for_o ever_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a the_o religion_n of_o the_o bless_a jesus_n can_v be_v chargeable_a with_o no_o such_o thing_n nay_o it_o be_v most_o obvious_a that_o it_o take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o prevent_v they_o that_o it_o secure_v subjection_n and_o cheerful_a obedience_n to_o king_n by_o the_o strong_a tie_n possible_a and_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o true_a christian_n to_o become_v rebel_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o whatever_o religion_n do_v contrary_a to_o this_o 38._o p._n 37_o 38._o be_v by_o that_o only_a argument_n detect_v to_o be_v perfect_o antichristian_a i_o can_v easy_o make_v manifest_a how_o very_a unsafe_a all_o of_o they_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o thing_n and_o upon_o what_o weak_a and_o slippery_a ground_n they_o find_v subjection_n to_o they_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o her_o doctrine_n in_o this_o case_n be_v true_o christian_n and_o primitive_a and_o it_o be_v certain_a when_o she_o fail_v to_o be_v so_o i._n e._n loyal_a she_o cease_v to_o be_v degenerate_v from_o herself_o and_o do_v just_o forfeit_v their_o i._n e._n prince_n protection_n dr._n freeman_n 8._o freeman_n sermon_n before_o l._n mayor_n 1682._o on_o psalm_n 34.12_o 13_o 14._o p._n 8._o he_o that_o make_v his_o prince_n to_o be_v undervalue_v and_o despise_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n against_o he_o in_o man_n breast_n beat_v he_o out_o of_o his_o subject_n heart_n and_o fight_v he_o out_o of_o their_o affection_n and_o have_v once_o dispossess_v he_o of_o this_o his_o strong_a hold_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o strip_v he_o of_o all_o his_o other_o garrison_n neither_o his_o person_n nor_o his_o government_n can_v hope_v to_o be_v long_o in_o safety_n when_o once_o they_o have_v wound_v his_o honour_n and_o put_v his_o reputation_n to_o flight_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n what_o do_v people_n of_o this_o temper_n propose_v to_o themselves_o do_v they_o think_v that_o their_o governor_n be_v not_o man_n of_o passion_n and_o infirmity_n as_o well_o as_o other_o do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o employment_n they_o be_v engage_v in_o be_v so_o infinite_o various_a and_o difficult_a that_o they_o be_v scarce_o capable_a to_o be_v manage_v with_o that_o evenness_n and_o exactness_n as_o may_v exclude_v all_o inconvenience_n and_o be_v it_o not_o certain_a that_o how_o ill_o soever_o the_o administration_n of_o public_a affair_n may_v at_o any_o time_n be_v under_o lawful_a governor_n it_o be_v yet_o far_o more_o tolerable_a than_o even_o the_o reformation_n of_o a_o usurp_a populacy_n dr._n littleton_n sermon_n at_o a_o solemn_a meeting_n of_o the_o native_n of_o the_o city_n and_o county_n of_o worcester_n p._n 17._o bless_a jesus_n this_o evangelium_fw-la armatum_fw-la this_o sanguinary_a doctrine_n be_v no_o gospel_n of_o thy_o make_n no_o doctrine_n of_o thy_o teach_n thy_o doctrine_n be_v seal_v with_o no_o blood_n but_o that_o of_o thy_o own_o who_o waste_v the_o teacher_n of_o it_o and_o that_o of_o thy_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n who_o be_v the_o propagator_n of_o it_o and_o though_o thou_o say_v thou_o come_v not_o to_o send_v peace_n but_o a_o sword_n yet_o that_o sword_n be_v not_o design_v to_o fight_v with_o but_o to_o suffer_v by_o it_o be_v a_o sword_n of_o a_o passive_a not_o of_o a_o active_a persecution_n as_o to_o thy_o disciple_n by_o which_o they_o be_v to_o fall_v victim_n themselves_o and_o not_o to_o sacrifice_v the_o life_n of_o other_o and_o p._n 18._o may_v god_n ever_o preserve_v his_o gracious_a majesty_n and_o we_o the_o sinful_a people_n of_o this_o land_n from_o such_o villainous_a attempt_n of_o he_o and_o our_o enemy_n i_o be_o hearty_o sorry_a that_o any_o who_o delight_n to_o wear_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n shall_v give_v a_o just_a occasion_n for_o such_o a_o charge_n d._n morris_n chaplain_n to_o
his_o grace_n the_o lord_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 30._o of_o jan._n 1682._o the_o english_a nation_n have_v be_v long_o hold_v in_o singular_a reputation_n 24._o p._n 24._o for_o good_a nature_a and_o loyal_a courage_n and_o not_o only_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n but_o the_o more_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v witness_n of_o their_o dutiful_a affection_n to_o their_o king_n and_o p._n 30._o speak_v of_o the_o author_n of_o that_o day_n wickedness_n say_v doubtless_o we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o own_o the_o kindness_n of_o their_o separation_n they_o go_v out_o from_o we_o and_o will_v not_o be_v of_o we_o because_o our_o doctrine_n be_v too_o loyal_a and_o passive_a for_o man_n of_o so_o fiery_a temper_n and_o the_o great_a tyranny_n they_o find_v in_o our_o religion_n be_v the_o restraint_n that_o it_o lay_v on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n from_o resist_v against_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 33._o he_o who_o have_v no_o due_a conscience_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o obey_v not_o for_o god_n sake_n but_o his_o own_o be_v a_o servant_n but_o during_o his_o own_o pleasure_n or_o advantage_n now_o let_v we_o learn_v the_o necessity_n of_o join_v religion_n to_o loyalty_n to_o fear_n god_n and_o the_o king_n together_o it_o be_v the_o same_o power_n that_o be_v to_o be_v reverence_v in_o both_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v but_o to_o the_o manifest_a disadvantage_n of_o all_o humane_a authority_n learn_v to_o detect_v all_o the_o plausible_a beginning_n and_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o confirm_v ourselves_o with_o steadfast_a resolution_n of_o perpetual_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n dr._n lake_n sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n etc._n etc._n jan._n 30._o 1684._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a say_n among_o the_o rabbi_n that_o no_o one_o can_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o he_o who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o and_o p._n 22._o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o our_o church_n give_v no_o rule_n prefer_v no_o example_n but_o what_o be_v obedient_a and_o loyal_a one_o if_o any_o will_v convince_v our_o church_n as_o accessary_a to_o any_o other_o let_v they_o impeach_v our_o authentic_a constitution_n her_o doctrine_n worship_n or_o discipline_n her_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 39_o article_n and_o book_n of_o homily_n which_o be_v of_o age_n and_o can_v speak_v for_o themselves_o p._n 22._o what_o our_o article_n do_v more_o concise_o speak_v the_o homily_n do_v more_o full_o teach_v with_o a_o exact_a agreement_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v her_o liturgy_n compose_v p._n 23._o nor_n have_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o church_n ever_o run_v counter_a to_o those_o excellent_a rule_n and_o speak_v concern_v the_o villainy_n of_o that_o day_n he_o add_v shall_v we_o curse_v shall_v we_o detest_v the_o man_n who_o act_v or_o encourage_v this_o murder_n no_o p._n 24._o but_o we_o will_v execrate_v those_o damnable_a position_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o it_o those_o position_n which_o fix_v the_o government_n in_o the_o people_n and_o transfer_v to_o they_o a_o power_n to_o curb_n to_o correct_v to_o depose_v their_o prince_n you_o bloody_a you_o antichristian_a you_o hellish_a doctrine_n let_v there_o be_v no_o more_o dew_n nor_o rain_n upon_o you_o let_v they_o not_o be_v diffuse_v nor_o propagate_v any_o far_a but_o wither_v and_o die_v p._n 29._o what_o remain_v but_o that_o we_o ever_o detest_v and_o accurse_v their_o villainous_a suggestion_n beware_v of_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v again_o charm_v and_o trick_v out_o of_o our_o loyalty_n mr._n lynford_n etc._n lynford_n sermon_n 1679._o bef_n l._n mayor_n on_o 2_o chr._n 20.17_o p._n 12_o 13._o etc._n etc._n our_o great_a mistake_n be_v that_o we_o dote_v too_o much_o upon_o these_o present_a enjoyment_n and_o be_v too_o fond_a of_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o we_o stretch_v the_o principle_n of_o preservation_n too_o far_o and_o be_v often_o apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o whatsoever_o seem_v fit_a and_o proper_a to_o work_v our_o present_a security_n this_o we_o may_v lawful_o and_o with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n do_v now_o although_o our_o present_a danger_n may_v seem_v great_a enough_o although_o life_n fortune_n religion_n all_o shall_v appear_v to_o be_v at_o stake_n and_o we_o can_v imagine_v within_o ourselves_o that_o if_o such_o and_o such_o course_n be_v make_v use_n of_o we_o may_v escape_v yet_o that_o we_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o stand_v still_o and_o make_v use_n of_o no_o mean_n but_o such_o as_o be_v honest_a and_o lawful_a i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o evince_v from_o these_o follow_a consideration_n first_o consider_v that_o by_o do_v any_o unlawful_a action_n we_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o god_n care_n and_o protection_n etc._n etc._n 2._o nothing_o can_v bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v than_o for_o we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v unlawful_a although_o it_o be_v for_o our_o own_o preservation_n all_o sect_n and_o party_n do_v in_o all_o their_o undertake_n pretend_v piety_n etc._n etc._n but_o our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o a_o caution_n not_o to_o judge_n of_o man_n by_o their_o pretence_n but_o by_o their_o action_n etc._n etc._n wheresoever_o therefore_o we_o observe_v man_n to_o be_v covetous_a and_o full_a of_o ambition_n to_o allow_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n to_o be_v factor_n for_o schism_n and_o rebellion_n etc._n etc._n let_v they_o talk_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n by_o their_o fruit_n we_o know_v they_o they_o be_v ravenous_a wolf_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n etc._n etc._n we_o see_v how_o the_o papist_n have_v misrepresent_v all_o our_o action_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v a_o great_a gratification_n to_o they_o at_o this_o time_n than_o to_o see_v we_o act_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v either_o contrary_a to_o that_o duty_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n or_o that_o allegiance_n which_o be_v due_a to_o our_o soyereign_n what_o pleasure_n will_v they_o reap_v from_o a_o insurrection_n 17._o pag._n 17._o or_o popular_a tumult_n etc._n etc._n in_o vain_a do_v we_o call_v ourselves_o protestant_n if_o we_o live_v otherwise_o than_o become_v true_a christian_n neither_o shall_v we_o be_v ever_o able_a to_o excuse_v ourselves_o either_o to_o god_n or_o man_n if_o to_o keep_v out_o popery_n we_o be_v not_o afraid_a wilful_o to_o commit_v any_o sin_n or_o wickedness_n such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o it_o will_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n confirm_v the_o proselyte_n of_o popery_n and_o hinder_v they_o from_o renounce_v their_o gross_a absurdity_n so_o will_v it_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n harden_v the_o atheist_n in_o his_o loose_a and_o debauch_a principle_n who_o with_o more_o boldnese_n than_o former_o will_v assert_v that_o religion_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o state_n since_o the_o most_o zealous_a professor_n of_o it_o take_v so_o little_a care_n to_o observe_v its_o precept_n and_o that_o heaven_n and_o the_o pleasure_n of_o another_o world_n be_v only_a fable_n and_o romance_n since_o they_o who_o talk_v so_o much_o of_o they_o whether_o papist_n or_o protestant_n have_v nevertheless_o such_o a_o tender_a regard_n to_o the_o comfort_n of_o this_o life_n and_o so_o kind_a a_o respect_n to_o their_o present_a estate_n and_o fortune_n that_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o late_a they_o do_v not_o scruple_n venture_v the_o forfeiture_n of_o the_o former_a if_o therefore_o we_o have_v any_o kindness_n for_o that_o religion_n we_o profess_v if_o we_o will_v not_o make_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n as_o despicable_a as_o that_o of_o papist_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o keep_v within_o those_o bound_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v set_v we_o and_o although_o our_o condition_n may_v appear_v desperate_a ☞_o ☞_o let_v we_o resolve_v not_o to_o uphold_v it_o by_o any_o other_o mean_n than_o what_o be_v allow_v by_o god_n himself_o his_o glory_n will_v be_v soon_o advance_v and_o true_a religion_n better_o propagate_v by_o suffer_v wrong_n than_o do_v wicked_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o most_o cruel_a torture_n rather_o than_o by_o any_o unwarrantable_a action_n strive_v to_o avoid_v they_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o more_o severe_o censure_v among_o they_o than_o such_o who_o at_o any_o time_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n warp_a from_o their_o duty_n by_o tame_o comply_v with_o any_o heathenish_a custom_n nothing_o be_v more_o scandalous_a than_o for_o religious_a professor_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o practice_n as_o be_v most_o manifest_o repugnant_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n 3._o consider_v
that_o to_o do_v evil_a though_o for_o our_o own_o preservation_n instead_o of_o procure_v our_o peace_n and_o settlement_n will_v be_v most_o likely_a to_o unsettle_v and_o ruin_v we_o for_o have_v once_o break_v down_o the_o fence_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v place_v about_o we_o who_o can_v tell_v where_o we_o shall_v stop_v or_o abide_v have_v allow_v ourselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o do_v one_o sinful_a action_n we_o may_v easy_o be_v prompt_v on_o to_o commit_v a_o thousand_o for_o the_o same_o pretence_n will_v justify_v all_o sin_n alike_o and_o if_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n a_o tumult_n may_v lawful_o be_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n also_o may_v be_v promote_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxiv_o mr._n long_o be_v so_o well_o know_v for_o his_o zeal_n in_o this_o good_a cause_n to_o all_o that_o have_v see_v his_o answer_n to_o johnson_n and_o hunt_n his_o no_o protestant_n but_o a_o dissenter_n plot_n and_o other_o such_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v wonder_v that_o of_o late_o he_o shall_v own_v himself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o solution_n of_o the_o popular_a objection_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o muster_v up_o for_o unanswerable_a argument_n the_o very_a same_o objection_n of_o julian_n of_o persecute_v according_a to_o and_o against_o law_n etc._n etc._n which_o himself_o have_v former_o so_o lucky_o both_o answer_v and_o explode_v but_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o st._n austin_n write_v his_o retractation_n in_o which_o he_o correct_v his_o error_n and_o he_o may_v have_v tell_v the_o world_n too_o that_o bellarmine_n write_v his_o recognition_n in_o which_o he_o multiply_v and_o confirm_v his_o heterodoxy_n i_o shall_v therefore_o brief_o represent_v his_o former_a judgement_n out_o of_o one_o of_o his_o print_a sermon_n 13._o sermon_n on_o sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 13._o rebel_n shall_v show_v so_o much_o of_o ingenuity_n and_o serious_a penitence_n as_o the_o sorcerer_n do_v act._n nineteeen_o 19_o who_o burn_v their_o book_n for_o i_o dare_v aver_v that_o there_o be_v more_o argument_n for_o resist_v of_o lawful_a prince_n which_o they_o can_v but_o know_v be_v threaten_v with_o damnation_n rom._n xiii_o 2._o in_o the_o book_n of_o some_o who_o term_v themselves_o true_a protestant_n than_o be_v in_o all_o those_o which_o be_v write_v by_o such_o as_o they_o just_o condemn_v for_o idolatrous_a and_o traitorous_a papist_n 19_o p._n 19_o what_o great_a encouragement_n can_v be_v give_v man_n pretend_v to_o religion_n and_o conscience_n than_o when_o their_o guide_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o who_o they_o have_v commit_v the_o conduct_n of_o their_o soul_n shall_v prophesy_v lie_n in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o urge_v they_o to_o rebellion_n by_o scripture_n and_o example_n they_o be_v like_o they_o in_o the_o gospel_n who_o no_o bond_n or_o chain_n can_v restrain_v from_o practise_v the_o mischief_n they_o have_v imagine_v no_o obligation_n of_o law_n of_o conscience_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n no_o oath_n or_o promise_n can_v hold_v they_o but_o they_o mock_v god_n himself_o that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o unsuspected_o destroy_v his_o vicegerent_n 22._o pag._n 22._o if_o the_o principle_n allow_v of_o in_o any_o community_n of_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v countenance_n the_o resist_a depose_v and_o mur_n hear_v of_o prince_n be_v it_o on_o pretence_n of_o heresy_n or_o tyranny_n or_o for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o kirk_n reform_v abuse_n or_o redress_v grievance_n though_o there_o be_v but_o a_o few_o actor_n yet_o all_o be_v criminal_n when_o absalon_n be_v sacrifice_v at_o hebron_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o the_o conspiracy_n be_v strengthen_v say_v the_o text._n it_o seem_v that_o absalon_n have_v his_o levite_n and_o these_o be_v they_o that_o strengthen_v the_o rebellion_n by_o he_o the_o people_n be_v instruct_v in_o their_o great_a privilege_n and_o power_n that_o there_o be_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o church_n oppression_n and_o tyranny_n in_o the_o state_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o shake_v off_o these_o yoke_n of_o bondage_n and_o vindicate_v themselves_o into_o the_o glorious_a liberty_n of_o the_o son_n and_o daughter_n of_o god._n 28._o p._n 27_o 28._o one_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o they_o be_v the_o original_a of_o authority_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o it_o be_v not_o against_o scripture_n or_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n violent_o to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n when_o they_o persecute_v they_o for_o religion_n and_o when_o the_o prince_n command_v against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n that_o success_n justify_v a_o good_a cause_n and_o to_o pursue_v it_o be_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o providence_n under_o such_o doctrine_n as_o these_o the_o press_n have_v sweat_n the_o church_n have_v groan_v the_o people_n soul_n be_v lead_v captive_a in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n and_o under_o these_o this_o horrid_a conspiracy_n have_v be_v hatch_v the_o devil_n himself_o when_o he_o appear_v in_o the_o mantle_n of_o samuel_n never_o do_v nor_o can_v teach_v saul_n more_o pernicious_a doctrine_n than_o this_o philostratus_n say_v that_o the_o murder_n of_o domitian_n be_v more_o owe_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o appollonius_n than_o the_o hand_n of_o stephanus_n and_o parthenius_n who_o slay_v he_o dr._n fowler_n 16._o fowler_n design_n of_o christianity_n chap._n 16._o the_o most_o calm_a meek_a peaceable_a gentle_a and_o submissive_a temper_n recommend_v in_o the_o gospel_n do_v mighty_o declare_v itself_o in_o the_o primitive_a christian_n that_o though_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n sore_o persecute_v yet_o say_v tertull_n there_o be_v never_o any_o uproar_n or_o hurlyburly_n among_o they_o nor_o be_v this_o owe_v to_o necessity_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o tertullian_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o thebaean_a legion_n 346._o chap._n 24._o p._n 346._o it_o be_v the_o most_o strange_a and_o unaccountable_a thing_n for_o man_n in_o defence_n or_o favour_n of_o that_o way_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o take_v to_o be_v most_o true_o the_o christian_n to_o do_v that_o which_o be_v essential_o and_o in_o its_o own_o nature_n evil_a for_o these_o thing_n be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o christian_a religion_n 249._o pag._n 248_o 249._o what_o villainy_n be_v there_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o proselyte_n have_v stick_v at_o commit_v for_o the_o propagation_n of_o their_o religion_n such_o as_o exciting_a subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o most_o solemn_a oath_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v i_o can_v say_v that_o of_o all_o that_o be_v call_v christian_n the_o papist_n only_o be_v liable_a to_o this_o charge_n but_o alas_o it_o be_v too_o manifest_a to_o be_v deny_v or_o yet_o dissemble_v that_o not_o a_o few_o of_o those_o that_o profess_v enmity_n to_o popery_n be_v sad_o guilty_a though_o not_o equal_o with_o the_o papist_n in_o this_o particular_a sect_n xxxv_o the_o author_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o a_o church_n of_o england_n man._n i_o pay_v all_o man_n their_o due_n all_o officer_n 64._o chap._n 3._o p._n 63_o 64._o and_o office_n in_o church_n and_o state_n according_a to_o st._n paul_n command_n rom._n xiii_o i_o pay_v all_o honour_n and_o service_n to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n and_o i_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v he_o evil_n speak_v of_o 66._o p._n 66._o i_o consider_v myself_o as_o to_o all_o the_o capacity_n and_o relation_n that_o i_o be_o in_o the_o world_n and_o endeavour_v to_o behave_v myself_o suitable_o to_o they_o which_o duty_n be_v full_o express_v in_o the_o excellent_a book_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o excellent_a book_n plain_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n i_o look_v upon_o government_n and_o magistracy_n as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o sacred_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n 140._o chap._n 6._o p._n 137_o 138_o 139._o 140._o for_o it_o be_v of_o god_n appointment_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o government_n i_o like_v monarchy_n which_o seem_v natural_o to_o derive_v itself_o from_o paternal_a authority_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o right_n on_o earth_n sure_o monarchy_n have_v right_o with_o we_o and_o have_v at_o least_o as_o good_a a_o title_n to_o all_o its_o power_n right_n and_o privilege_n as_o any_o of_o its_o subject_n can_v have_v to_o their_o honour_n property_n and_o estate_n the_o monarchy_n of_o england_n be_v always_o esteem_v as_o true_o a_o hereditary_a and_o successive_a a_o monarchy_n as_o any_o in_o the_o world_n not_o liable_a to_o be_v dispose_v alienate_v or_o sell_v nor_o depend_v on_o any_o election_n choice_n or_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o according_a to_o this_o method_n our_o present_a king_n enjoy_v the_o crown_n who_o have_v as_o i_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o most_o
ancient_a right_n to_o his_o crown_n that_o any_o king_n in_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v 178._o p._n 178._o where_o government_n in_o general_n in_o scripture_n be_v establish_v and_o obedience_n to_o governor_n enjoin_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o speak_v of_o our_o governor_n and_o government_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world._n 198._o ch._n 7._o p._n 198._o whatever_o discouragement_n the_o clergy_n of_o england_n have_v find_v they_o still_o preach_v up_o and_o persuade_v loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n to_o temporal_a authority_n keep_v people_n from_o rebellion_n notwithstanding_o they_o have_v so_o often_o be_v jeer_v and_o abuse_v with_o it_o ded._n it_o serm._n 2._o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_n ep._n ded._n mr._n payn._n i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n as_o a_o minister_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n which_o have_v be_v often_o the_o mark_n but_o never_o the_o author_n of_o any_o treason_n to_o publish_v these_o sermon_n and_o that_o none_o may_v be_v so_o malicious_a as_o to_o think_v we_o calculate_v our_o sermon_n mere_o for_o the_o present_a circumstance_n as_o if_o the_o pulpit_n be_v but_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o weatherglass_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n to_o governor_n be_v high_a or_o low_a to_o the_o temperature_n or_o variation_n of_o outward_a affair_n i_o have_v put_v out_o a_o plain_a sermon_n without_o any_o addition_n that_o be_v preach_v long_o before_o the_o plot_n etc._n etc._n when_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v persecute_v 9_o p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o they_o endure_v unheard_a of_o cruelty_n from_o their_o governor_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o this_o often_o as_o they_o complain_v of_o in_o their_o apology_n against_o law_n too_o such_o as_o will_v have_v stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v themselves_o have_v they_o not_o learn_v such_o principle_n from_o their_o religion_n as_o forbid_v it_o we_o be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n though_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o have_v forget_v all_o oath_n and_o can_v as_o easy_o unloose_v they_o as_o samson_n do_v his_o with_o 's_o and_o then_o set_v themselves_o free_a from_o the_o precept_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o this_o colour_n and_o pretence_n that_o the_o government_n under_o which_o they_o live_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o we_o in_o england_n and_o that_o such_o be_v our_o constitution_n as_o make_v all_o this_o impertinent_a and_o of_o very_o little_a regard_n here_o and_o by_o the_o same_o way_n may_v they_o not_o discharge_v wife_n and_o child_n and_o servant_n from_o those_o duty_n the_o gospel_n require_v from_o each_o of_o they_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_n and_o the_o grecian_n former_o and_o with_o we_o now_o and_o afterward_o he_o show_v 22._o serm._n 2._o p._n 22._o that_o neither_o in_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n nor_o of_o legal_a right_n nor_o in_o the_o case_n of_o natural_a defence_n and_o the_o otherwise_o remediless_a case_n of_o mankind_n by_o the_o encroachment_n of_o prince_n 27._o p._n 27._o it_o be_v any_o way_n lawful_a to_o take_v arms._n and_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o self-preservation_n do_v not_o allow_v of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n and_o close_v all_o with_o these_o good_a prayer_n god_n preserve_v christianity_n from_o that_o reproach_n 37._o p._n 37._o and_o blasphemy_n which_o these_o wicked_a man_n have_v bring_v upon_o it_o god_n preserve_v the_o protestant_a religion_n from_o that_o advantage_n which_o be_v hereby_o give_v to_o our_o enemy_n to_o destroy_v it_o j._n kettlewell_n be_v measure_n of_o christian_a obedience_n book_n 2._o c._n 4._o a_o duty_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n be_v a_o readiness_n and_o resolve_v industry_n to_o maintain_v and_o support_v they_o in_o their_o person_n and_o government_n not_o plot_v and_o endeavour_v ourselves_o to_o give_v away_o their_o life_n and_o kingdom_n unto_o other_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o that_o do_v so_o not_o submit_v and_o subject_v ourselves_o to_o they_o but_o violent_o resist_v and_o oppose_v they_o be_v call_v by_o s._n paul_n resist_v of_o power_n or_o stand_v up_o against_o it_o rom._n 13.2_o and_o this_o when_o it_o be_v make_v by_o great_a number_n and_o go_v on_o to_o extremity_n when_o man_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n there_o say_v set_v in_o array_n and_o posture_n of_o defence_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ready_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o it_o be_v rebellion_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o the_o first_o pretence_n whereby_o man_n justify_v to_o their_o own_o thought_n the_o indulgent_a transgression_n of_o several_a law_n be_v because_o those_o transgression_n wherein_o they_o allow_v themselves_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o of_o themselves_o in_o those_o time_n of_o danger_n and_o persecution_n wherein_o god_n providence_n have_v place_v they_o religion_n be_v in_o danger_n and_o like_a to_o be_v undermine_v by_o the_o close_a and_o subtle_a art_n or_o overbear_v by_o the_o more_o open_a and_o powerful_a violence_n of_o strong_a and_o witty_a enemy_n and_o this_o be_v god_n cause_n and_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n interest_n so_o that_o whatever_o be_v do_v here_o we_o think_v be_v in_o service_n of_o our_o maker_n if_o we_o fight_v it_o be_v his_o battle_n some_o on_o one_o hand_n that_o call_v we_o heretic_n think_v no_o mean_n sinful_a whereby_o they_o can_v weaken_v and_o divide_v and_o other_o again_o even_o of_o our_o own_o self_n who_o just_o abhor_v these_o damnable_a instance_n of_o disobedience_n upon_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v or_o propagate_a religion_n in_o some_o furious_a and_o fiery_a spirit_a sort_n of_o papist_n for_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v think_v they_o all_o to_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n do_v yet_o run_v into_o the_o same_o extravagance_n which_o upon_o so_o great_a reason_n they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o our_o zeal_n for_o the_o common_a religion_n of_o protestant_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o we_o transgress_v many_o and_o those_o most_o material_a and_o weighty_a law_n of_o it_o whilst_o we_o express_v our_o affection_n and_o concern_v to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v it_o for_o do_v not_o this_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v our_o religion_n carry_v we_o beyond_o all_o the_o bound_n of_o peaceableness_n and_o good_a subjection_n yea_o i_o add_v further_o that_o these_o same_o fear_n for_o our_o endanger_a religion_n transport_v we_o into_o the_o transgression_n of_o sundry_a weighty_a law_n which_o oblige_v we_o towards_o our_o very_a enemy_n who_o have_v contrive_v to_o destroy_v we_o thus_o full_a of_o sin_n and_o disobedience_n be_v this_o sanctify_a pretence_n it_o be_v the_o cover_n for_o every_o offence_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o the_o common_a shelter_n for_o all_o transgression_n for_o we_o boggle_v not_o at_o anâ—_n sin_n so_o long_o as_o it_o tend_v to_o preserve_v we_o in_o the_o prosperous_a profession_n of_o our_o endanger_a or_o oppress_a religion_n but_o if_o man_n will_v consider_v calm_o and_o have_v patience_n to_o look_v beyond_o the_o surface_n and_o bare_a outside_n of_o thing_n they_o will_v soon_o discern_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o pretence_n and_o how_o far_o it_o will_v be_v from_o excuse_v any_o such_o sinful_a and_o disobedient_a practice_n as_o they_o think_v to_o justify_v and_o warrant_v by_o it_o for_o as_o for_o true_a and_o substantial_a religion_n for_o protection_n whereof_o they_o will_v be_v think_v to_o venture_v upon_o all_o these_o transgression_n it_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o their_o help_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o persecute_v time_n although_o they_o shall_v use_v innocent_a and_o just_a mean_n not_o such_o as_o be_v sinful_a and_o disobedient_a it_o will_v live_v then_o without_o their_o care_n and_o whether_o they_o go_v about_o by_o any_o politic_a mean_n to_o preserve_v it_o or_o no._n for_o religion_n be_v not_o lose_v when_o religious_a man_n be_v persecute_v it_o do_v not_o suffer_v when_o they_o do_v that_o profess_v it_o see_v it_o be_v not_o one_o jot_n impair_v when_o man_n be_v buffet_v and_o imprison_v nay_o when_o they_o bleed_v and_o die_v for_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o can_v the_o violence_n of_o persecution_n have_v oppress_v our_o religion_n it_o have_v be_v stifle_v in_o the_o birth_n for_o it_o enter_v in_o a_o persecute_v age_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o overbear_v by_o the_o pressure_n of_o its_o suffering_n but_o brave_o overcome_v they_o it_o begin_v grow_v up_o and_o conquer_v all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o very_a heat_n of_o affliction_n and_o opposition_n the_o more_o it_o
of_o testimony_n yet_o after_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n come_v into_o request_n the_o commonwealth_n principles_n do_v so_o too_o and_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o another_o original_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o people_n and_o have_v show_v the_o affinity_n of_o such_o doctrine_n and_o principle_n in_o both_o by_o some_o tragical_a effect_n of_o they_o as_o well_o at_o home_n as_o abroad_o he_o proceed_v thus_o pag._n 12._o if_o we_o inquire_v far_o into_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o pretence_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o alike_o on_o both_o side_n the_o commonwealthsman_n when_o they_o be_v ask_v how_o the_o people_n have_v once_o part_v with_o their_o power_n come_v to_o resume_v it_o they_o present_o run_v to_o a_o implicit_a contract_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o people_n have_v a_o fundamental_a power_n leave_v in_o themselves_o which_o they_o be_v not_o to_o exercise_v but_o upon_o prince_n violate_v the_o trust_n commit_v to_o they_o the_o very_a same_o ground_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n viz._n a_o implicit_a contract_n that_o all_o prince_n make_v when_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n etc._n etc._n and_o where_o he_o reason_n against_o these_o principle_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n pag._n 15._o the_o religion_n they_o teach_v say_v he_o never_o meddle_v with_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n but_o leave_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n and_o never_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n to_o prince_n of_o any_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o authority_n if_o they_o do_v not_o render_v to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n conclude_v that_o head_n with_o this_o reflection_n upon_o the_o whole_a in_o my_o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v very_o little_a difference_n between_o dominion_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o be_v forfeit_v for_o want_n of_o it_o but_o than_o second_o as_o to_o the_o break_n of_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n he_o first_o lay_v down_o that_o the_o duty_n betwixt_o prince_n and_o subject_n be_v natural_a and_o antecedent_n to_o their_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o therefore_o second_o the_o absolve_a subject_n from_o that_o be_v in_o plain_a term_n null_v the_o obligation_n to_o a_o natural_a duty_n and_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o oath_n and_o promise_n and_o three_o that_o all_o mankind_n be_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n to_o break_v a_o lawful_a oath_n and_o the_o more_o solemn_a and_o weighty_a the_o oath_n be_v the_o great_a be_v the_o perjury_n and_o then_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o the_o power_n which_o absolve_v from_o such_o oath_n be_v a_o power_n of_o turn_v evil_a into_o good_a and_o good_a into_o evil_n of_o make_v civil_a obedience_n to_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o crime_n and_o perjury_n to_o be_v none_o and_o such_o as_o from_o the_o schoolman_n he_o prove_v to_o be_v great_a than_o they_o allow_v of_o in_o god_n himself_o pag._n 18._o where_o there_o be_v intrinsic_a goodness_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o inseparable_a evil_n from_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o in_o the_o case_n say_v he_o of_o disobedience_n to_o parent_n and_o violation_n of_o oath_n lawful_o make_v and_o after_o a_o clear_a confutation_n of_o the_o sophistry_n of_o popish_a casuist_n in_o this_o matter_n he_o conclude_v woe_n be_v to_o they_o that_o make_v good_a evil_n pag._n 24._o and_o evil_a good_a when_o it_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o set_v up_o a_o particular_a interest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n to_o advance_v it_o if_o man_n break_v through_o oath_n and_o the_o most_o solemn_a engagement_n and_o promise_n and_o regard_v no_o bond_n of_o justice_n and_o honesty_n to_o compass_v their_o end_n let_v they_o call_v they_o by_o what_o specious_a name_n they_o please_v the_o good_a old_a cause_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n it_o matter_n not_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o real_a wickedness_n than_o this_o etc._n etc._n and_o last_o as_o for_o the_o justify_v rebellion_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n have_v cite_v the_o boucher_n de_fw-fr justâ_fw-la abdicat_fw-la hen._n 3_o sorbon_n doctor_n who_o not_o only_o call_v it_o lawful_a to_o resist_v authority_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n but_o folly_n and_o impiety_n not_o to_o do_v it_o where_o there_o be_v any_o probability_n of_o success_n and_o say_v that_o the_o martyr_n be_v only_o to_o be_v commend_v for_o suffering_n because_o they_o want_v power_n to_o resist_v with_o a_o note_n of_o admiration_n say_v he_o most_o catholic_n and_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pag._n 28._o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v give_v his_o reason_n among_o other_o for_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n because_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o suffer_v a_o heretical_a prince_n if_o he_o seek_v to_o draw_v his_o subject_n to_o his_o belief_n the_o learned_a dean_n make_v this_o reflection_n upon_o it_o and_o what_o prince_n that_o believe_v his_o own_o religion_n do_v it_o not_o and_o what_o then_o be_v this_o but_o to_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o a_o prince_n wherever_o he_o and_o they_o happen_v to_o be_v of_o different_a religion_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n which_o it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o profitable_a for_o the_o reader_n to_o learn_v from_o the_o ingenious_a preface_n itself_o than_o from_o this_o imperfect_a transcript_n of_o it_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1690._o a_o prefatory_a epistle_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n sir_n the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n have_v be_v favourable_o receive_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o reader_n though_o unjust_o censure_v and_o undeserved_o reproach_v by_o some_o man_n who_o think_v themselves_o injure_v thereby_o i_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o publish_v a_o second_o part_n of_o the_o same_o history_n not_o doubt_v your_o leave_n for_o my_o so_o do_v wherein_o the_o reader_n may_v find_v that_o doctrine_n careful_o and_o at_o large_a deduce_v through_o the_o first_o age_n of_o our_o reformation_n down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o present_a time_n to_o show_v the_o world_n that_o the_o opinion_n be_v not_o first_o hatch_v and_o bring_v up_o in_o that_o great_a man_n day_n who_o die_v a_o martyr_n to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o most_o excellent_a church_n and_o among_o they_o to_o the_o true_a principle_n of_o loyalty_n nor_o do_v i_o believe_v that_o any_o one_o primitive_a doctrine_n wherein_o we_o differ_v from_o the_o papist_n can_v show_v even_o in_o that_o age_n when_o the_o whole_a drift_n of_o our_o writer_n be_v to_o expose_v and_o confute_v the_o romish_a synagogue_n more_o author_n that_o uniform_o assert_v it_o than_o this_o of_o nonresistance_n as_o if_o god_n in_o his_o wise_a and_o good_a providence_n have_v so_o order_v it_o to_o stifle_v a_o objection_n which_o he_o foresee_v will_v afterward_o be_v make_v against_o it_o in_o the_o degenerate_a age_n of_o the_o same_o church_n nor_o be_v there_o need_v of_o any_o other_o apology_n to_o you_o or_o the_o reader_n for_o my_o meddle_v with_o this_o province_n for_o my_o add_v some_o passage_n to_o what_o have_v be_v already_o publish_v and_o illustrate_v and_o enlarge_a other_o since_o if_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n be_v promote_v unmask_v see_v the_o history_n unmask_v it_o matter_n not_o how_o many_o be_v engage_v in_o that_o service_n nor_o that_o whether_o they_o be_v call_v papist_n atheist_n and_o hobbist_n for_o their_o pain_n i_o have_v often_o heretofore_o wonder_v at_o the_o assurance_n of_o the_o romish_a author_n who_o write_v against_o our_o church_n a_o little_a after_o the_o reformation_n that_o they_o can_v so_o confident_o accuse_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o protestant_o as_o the_o preacher_n and_o practiser_n of_o rebellion_n for_o so_o say_v stapleton_n 20._o stapleton_n counterblast_n p._n 20._o that_o protestant_n obey_v no_o long_o than_o till_o they_o have_v power_n to_o resist_v and_o card._n allen_n 4._o allen_n answ_n to_o the_o just_a of_o gr._n bri._n cap._n 4._o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v desperate_a and_o factious_a that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o law_n be_v favourable_a to_o they_o they_o be_v obedient_a but_o when_o the_o law_n be_v against_o they_o and_o their_o prince_n their_o enemy_n they_o break_v all_o the_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n despise_v
to_o draw_v it_o up_o nor_o will_v at_o last_o be_v bring_v to_o a_o compliance_n till_o he_o have_v his_o pardon_n sign_v for_o so_o do_v and_o have_v be_v call_v traitor_n by_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n for_o his_o refusal_n his_o own_o narrative_a which_o fuller_n have_v publish_v declare_v that_o be_v a_o old_a weak_a man_n and_o without_o comfort_n in_o great_a fear_n and_o dread_n as_o be_v his_o brethren_n with_o weep_a eye_n and_o sorrowful_a heart_n they_o devise_v the_o say_a book_n according_a to_o such_o article_n as_o be_v devise_v with_o the_o king_n be_v proper_a hand_n above_o and_o beneath_o and_o on_o every_o side_n he_o think_v in_o his_o conscience_n that_o the_o king_n never_o invent_v this_o matter_n of_o himself_o but_o by_o some_o wonderful_a false_a compass_n montague_n determine_v with_o himself_o to_o be_v no_o executor_n of_o the_o say_a device_n whatsoever_o shall_v chance_v of_o it_o nor_n do_v he_o ever_o execute_v any_o commission_n proclamation_n or_o other_o commandment_n from_o the_o lady_n jane_n or_o her_o council_n but_o command_v his_o son_n and_o heir_n with_o twenty_o man_n to_o join_v himself_o with_o the_o buckinghamshire_n man_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o queen_n mary_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v fear_v that_o sway_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o council_n and_o judge_n at_o that_o time_n i_o say_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o judge_n because_o because_o sir_n james_n hales_n one_o of_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o common_a plea_n 1392._o heyl._n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la ann_n 1553._o p._n 192_o 193._o fuller_n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 6._o bâ—unet_n par_fw-fr â—_o l._n 1._o p._n 223._o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1392._o carry_v the_o honour_n of_o a_o resolute_a and_o constant_a man_n a_o man_n both_o religious_a and_o upright_a who_o no_o importunity_n can_v prevail_v upon_o to_o subscribe_v contrary_a to_o both_o law_n and_o conscience_n and_o though_o he_o be_v afterward_o most_o unworthy_o requite_v by_o queen_n mary_n for_o it_o yet_o the_o council_n will_v not_o find_v a_o bill_n against_o he_o for_o high_a treason_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n he_o be_v a_o man_n 1282._o man_n tom._n 2._o p._n 1278_o 1282._o say_v fox_n both_o favour_v true_a religion_n and_o also_o a_o upright_a judge_n as_o any_o have_v be_v note_v in_o this_o realm_n of_o both_o which_o excellent_a qualification_n he_o give_v a_o public_a demonstration_n in_o that_o after_o the_o queen_n countenance_v and_o establish_v of_o the_o mass_n he_o at_o a_o public_a assize_n in_o kent_n give_v charge_n upon_o the_o statute_n make_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o edward_n the_o six_o for_o the_o supremacy_n and_o religion_n for_o which_o notwithstanding_o he_o have_v adventure_v his_o life_n in_o queen_n mary_n cause_n in_o that_o he_o will_v not_o subscribe_v to_o the_o disherit_n of_o she_o by_o the_o king_n will_n he_o be_v imprison_v in_o the_o marshalsea_n counter_a and_o fleet_n and_o cruel_o handle_v it_o be_v true_a the_o severity_n of_o his_o usage_n in_o prison_n and_o the_o frightful_a account_n which_o the_o warden_n of_o the_o fleet_n give_v he_o of_o the_o torture_n appoint_v for_o heretic_n make_v he_o very_o melancholy_a in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v as_o fox_n continue_v his_o story_n be_v pervert_v by_o dr._n day_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n 1393._o chichester_n fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1331_o 1393._o etc._n etc._n content_v to_o say_v as_o they_o will_v he_o or_o as_o bishop_n ridley_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o archbishop_n cranmer_n word_n it_o he_o recant_v pervert_v by_o dr._n moreman_n and_o so_o just_a sometime_o be_v god_n proceed_n with_o even_o a_o good_a man_n when_o he_o forsake_v the_o way_n of_o truth_n as_o to_o leave_v he_o to_o walk_v in_o the_o path_n of_o his_o own_o choose_n to_o his_o ruin_n 312._o ruin_n cons_n bradfords_n letter_n in_o coverdale_n collect._n p._n 312._o for_o the_o consideration_n of_o this_o apostasy_n so_o wrought_v upon_o he_o that_o he_o attempt_v in_o prison_n to_o dispatch_v himself_o with_o a_o penknife_n and_o after_o his_o releasement_n be_v find_v drown_v in_o a_o small_a river_n sect_n iii_o and_o have_v enter_v into_o this_o story_n i_o shall_v proceed_v a_o little_a further_o to_o show_v how_o the_o protestant_n of_o supra_fw-la of_o id._n ibid._n p._n 1279_o 1280._o heyl._n bar._n full._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la suffolk_n be_v the_o man_n who_o first_o resort_v to_o queen_n mary_n when_o she_o be_v at_o fremlingham_n castle_n and_o give_v she_o such_o aid_n and_o assistance_n as_o dispirited_a northumberland_n and_o his_o army_n and_o baffle_v all_o the_o design_n of_o her_o adversary_n and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v full_o know_v what_o principle_n sway_v those_o good_a man_n to_o assist_v their_o lawful_a prince_n though_o a_o know_a papist_n and_o of_o a_o severe_a temper_n against_o a_o usurper_n a_o profess_a protestant_n and_o of_o other_o most_o amiable_a qualification_n it_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v 1727._o consider_v fox_n tom_n 2._o p._n 1726_o 1727._o that_o when_o about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o 1555_o or_o the_o begin_n of_o 1556_o commissioner_n be_v send_v by_o queen_n mary_n and_o the_o council_n into_o norfolk_n and_o suffolk_n among_o other_o county_n to_o inquire_v of_o matter_n of_o religion_n a_o humble_a supplication_n be_v exhibit_v by_o certain_a inhabitant_n of_o the_o county_n of_o norfolk_n wherein_o they_o profess_v profess_v that_o they_o be_v poor_a man_n but_o true_a faithful_a and_o obedient_a subject_n who_o as_o we_o have_v ever_o heretofore_o so_o intend_v we_o with_o god_n grace_n to_o continue_v in_o christian_a obedience_n unto_o the_o end_n and_o according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n with_o all_o reverend_a fear_n of_o god_n to_o do_v our_o bind_a duty_n to_o all_o those_o superior_a power_n who_o god_n have_v appoint_v over_o we_o do_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v 13._o rom._n 13._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n these_o lesson_n right_a honourable_a commissioner_n we_o have_v learn_v of_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n in_o our_o mother_n tongue_n 1._o that_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o king_n queen_n etc._n etc._n be_v no_o tyrannical_a usurpation_n but_o a_o just_a holy_a lawful_a and_o necessary_a estate_n for_o man_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o and_o that_o the_o same_o be_v of_o god_n the_o fountain_n and_o author_n of_o righteousness_n 2._o that_o to_o obey_v the_o some_o in_o all_o thing_n not_o against_o god_n be_v to_o obey_v god_n and_o to_o resist_v they_o be_v to_o resist_v god_n ☜_o ☜_o therefore_o as_o to_o obey_v god_n in_o his_o minister_n and_o magistrate_n bring_v life_n so_o to_o resist_v god_n in_o they_o bring_v punishment_n and_o death_n the_o same_o lesson_n have_v we_o learn_v of_o s._n peter_n say_v be_v you_o subject_a to_o all_o human_a ordinance_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 1_o pet._n 2._o after_o which_o with_o the_o resolution_n and_o courage_n of_o true_a christian_a confessor_n they_o profess_v that_o the_o religion_n late_o set_v forth_o by_o king_n edward_n be_v such_o in_o our_o conscience_n as_o every_o christian_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o confess_v to_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n to_o embrace_v the_o same_o in_o heart_n to_o confess_v it_o with_o mouth_n and_o if_o need_v require_v lose_v and_o forsake_v not_o only_a house_n and_o land_n etc._n etc._n but_o also_o if_o god_n will_v so_o call_v they_o glad_o to_o suffer_v all_o manner_n of_o persecution_n and_o to_o lose_v their_o life_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o god_n word_n and_o truth_n we_o have_v learn_v the_o holy_a prayer_n make_v for_o the_o queen_n majesty_n wherein_o we_o learn_v that_o her_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v of_o god_n therefore_o we_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o she_o that_o she_o and_o all_o magistrate_n under_o she_o may_v rule_v according_a to_o god_n word_n we_o think_v at_o present_a the_o unquiet_a multitude_n have_v more_o need_n to_o have_v these_o thing_n more_o often_o and_o earnest_o beat_v and_o drive_v into_o they_o especial_o give_v in_o many_o place_n to_o stir_v and_o trouble_v than_o to_o take_v from_o they_o that_o bless_a doctrine_n whereby_o only_o they_o may_v to_o their_o salvation_n be_v keep_v in_o quiet_a after_o which_o reflect_v upon_o the_o assistance_n which_o they_o and_o the_o suffolk_n man_n give_v the_o queen_n against_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n they_o subjoin_v we_o protest_v before_o god_n we_o think_v 1728._o p._n 1728._o if_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n have_v not_o take_v some_o root_n among_o we_o ☜_o ☜_o we_o can_v not_o in_o time_n past_a have_v do_v that_o poor_a duty_n of_o we_o which_o we_o do_v in_o assist_v the_o queen_n our_o most_o dear_a sovereign_n against_o her_o grace_n mortal_a foe_n that_o then_o seek_v her_o destruction_n it_o be_v our_o
follow_v the_o murder_n of_o king_n be_v lawful_a and_o honourable_a consider_v with_o yourself_o 254._o p._n 254._o what_o a_o gap_n you_o open_v to_o popular_a licentiousness_n when_o you_o praise_v those_o man_n who_o magnify_v the_o parricide_n of_o prince_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epphata_n to_o f._n t._n be_v a_o vindication_n in_o english_a of_o the_o same_o prelate_n vindicate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n 1617._o cambr._n 1617._o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o say_v that_o though_o king_n die_v like_a man_n i._n e._n quatenus_fw-la homines_fw-la non_fw-la quatenus_fw-la reges_fw-la yet_o we_o be_v to_o remember_v that_o they_o fall_v like_o one_o of_o the_o principes_fw-la i._n e._n one_o of_o the_o angel_n say_v the_o cardinal_n himself_o among_o other_o on_o that_o psalm_n who_o we_o know_v be_v not_o judge_v till_o god_n judge_v they_o though_o no_o doubt_n but_o that_o aggravate_v their_o judgement_n so_o much_o the_o soon_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v what_o correspondence_n such_o ground_n have_v with_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n which_o the_o cardinal_n and_o his_o follower_n will_v seem_v so_o close_o to_o follow_v of_o chrysostome_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o a_o sovereign_a king_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o not_o only_o to_o his_o subject_n but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o to_o his_o successor_n as_o david_n say_v that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o god_n only_o the_o same_o chrysostom_n note_v that_o whereas_o the_o psalmist_n pass_v over_o other_o miracle_n of_o the_o wilderness_n in_o deep_a silence_n he_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o death_n of_o og_n and_o sehon_n two_o mighty_a monarch_n because_o king_n life_n be_v so_o whole_o in_o god_n hand_n and_o the_o disposition_n of_o they_o be_v always_o miraculous_a reserve_v and_o appropriate_v to_o god_n himself_o of_o s._n basil_n that_o a_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o no_o judge_n of_o ambrose_n that_o nullis_fw-la tenetur_fw-la legibus_fw-la not_o only_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n but_o not_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o theodoret_n who_o tell_v theodosius_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o implead_v a_o king_n not_o only_o in_o his_o person_n but_o not_o personate_n another_o not_o fictione_n juris_fw-la as_o the_o lawyer_n say_v 59_o say_v ch._n 1._o p._n 58_o 59_o now_o obedience_n be_v become_v among_o the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o our_o parent_n i._n e._n in_o truth_n of_o our_o prince_n patres_fw-la patriae_fw-la by_o ancient_a stile_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o so_o ezechias_n call_v the_o priest_n his_o child_n 2_o chron._n 29.11_o be_v as_o subject_a to_o alteration_n as_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o because_o the_o jewish_a ceremony_n may_v not_o only_o be_v omit_v but_o may_v not_o be_v retain_v without_o heinous_a crime_n therefore_o it_o shall_v be_v conscience_n to_o wax_v wanton_a against_o prince_n to_o shake_v off_o their_o yoke_n yea_o merit_n virtue_n and_o what_o not_o as_o if_o the_o precept_n of_o honour_v parent_n which_o be_v the_o primum_fw-la in_o promissione_n ephes_n 6._o be_v now_o secundum_fw-la in_o omissione_n after_o that_o against_o image_n 62._o p._n 60_o 61_o 62._o which_o be_v usual_o cancel_v in_o the_o popish_a catechism_n against_o the_o emperor_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o as_o for_o the_o emperor_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n though_o as_o they_o be_v heathen_a they_o be_v neither_o by_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n obey_v i_o hope_v sir_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v not_o resist_v king_n when_o transport_v by_o error_n they_o forsake_v their_o duty_n 75._o pag._n 75._o yet_o forfeit_v not_o their_o supremacy_n we_o yield_v no_o abdication_n of_o our_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o though_o his_o fault_n be_v heresy_n remember_v that_o deus_fw-la defendit_fw-la oleum_fw-la suum_fw-la as_o optatus_n say_v and_o caesar_n non_fw-la desinit_fw-la esse_fw-la caesar_n even_o in_o alto_n gentilisino_n as_o our_o saviour_n acknowledge_v of_o he_o matt_n 22._o so_o beinous_a be_v the_o heresy_n of_o depose_v magistrate_n for_o moral_a misdemeanour_n a_o bad_a head_n i_o shall_v think_v which_o the_o body_n will_v be_v the_o better_a for_o the_o cut_n off_o no_o iniquity_n can_v abolish_v authority_n and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v 139._o pag._n 94._o p._n 137._o 139._o that_o king_n must_v be_v hamper_v with_o a_o coercive_a power_n or_o all_o must_v run_v to_o nothing_o and_o the_o church_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v it_o be_v answer_v the_o church_n gain_v by_o patience_n in_o persecution_n therefore_o she_o lose_v by_o resistance_n and_o opposition_n sect_n viii_o among_o these_o domestic_a champion_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o truth_n it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o reckon_v a_o eminent_a foreigner_n if_o i_o may_v call_v isaac_n casaubon_n so_o who_o live_v some_o year_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o die_v here_o one_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o age_n before_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o just_a after_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o republic_n of_o venice_n 1607._o an._n 1607._o print_v a_o discourse_n de_fw-fr libertate_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la or_o rather_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o discourse_n for_o whereas_o he_o promise_v eleven_o chapter_n the_o first_o three_o be_v not_o entire_o print_v the_o rest_n be_v stop_v at_o the_o press_n by_o order_n of_o the_o french_a king_n though_o as_o imperfect_a as_o the_o book_n be_v goldastus_n have_v think_v it_o worth_a a_o place_n in_o his_o collection_n and_o in_o it_o he_o show_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n never_o usurp_v the_o right_n of_o king_n 12.13_o king_n ad_fw-la lect._n p._n 6._o pag._n 12.13_o while_o the_o pope_n spoil_n king_n of_o their_o liberty_n and_o their_o majesty_n too_o for_o under_o they_o it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o king_n may_v be_v safe_a but_o they_o can_v never_o be_v secure_a for_o they_o so_o value_v this_o liberty_n that_o to_o defend_v it_o they_o tumble_v all_o thing_n upside_o down_o mingle_v heaven_n and_o earth_n thing_n sacred_a and_o profane_a and_o whereas_o our_o holy_a master_n precept_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v contradict_v since_o he_o have_v join_v his_o example_n to_o his_o command_n and_o recommend_v to_o we_o the_o love_n of_o our_o enemy_n subjection_n to_o the_o power_n ordain_v of_o god_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n they_o to_o build_v up_o and_o to_o confirm_v this_o liberty_n unknown_a to_o the_o primitive_a time_n do_v every_o where_o enkindle_v war_n become_v a_o terror_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n dispense_v with_o their_o subject_n allegiance_n and_o arm_v they_o against_o their_o own_o sovereign_n and_o pretend_v that_o to_o violate_v all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a be_v a_o holy_a undertake_n and_o most_o acceptable_a unto_o god._n as_o ifby_o a_o ill_a management_n of_o supreme_a authority_n 17._o pag._n 17._o the_o authority_n be_v forfeit_v and_o if_o once_o prince_n shall_v suffer_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o government_n to_o be_v shake_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o their_o subject_n their_o government_n and_o empire_n must_v of_o necessity_n reel_v and_o totter_v and_o fall_v into_o the_o dust_n god_n command_v all_o order_n of_o man_n to_o render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v 69._o pag._n 69._o and_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v that_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n do_v reign_v together_o with_o christ_n nor_o do_v it_o make_v any_o difference_n that_o some_o king_n arrive_v to_o the_o throne_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n other_o by_o election_n a_o three_o sort_n by_o conquest_n for_o though_o god_n in_o the_o establishment_n of_o a_o king_n as_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o priest_n use_v the_o ministry_n of_o man_n yet_o it_o be_v impious_a not_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o dominion_n and_o power_n be_v receive_v original_o from_o god_n by_o god_n king_n reign_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o almost_o infinite_a place_n do_v testify_v 103._o p._n 102_o 103._o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v so_o use_v the_o world_n as_o those_o that_o use_v it_o not_o as_o s._n paul_n advise_v for_o while_o their_o zeal_n for_o piety_n be_v flagrant_a while_o the_o innocency_n of_o their_o manner_n their_o mutual_a love_n and_o affection_n their_o unfeigned_a humility_n ☜_o ☜_o their_o constant_a meditation_n on_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n their_o fidelity_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o prince_n as_o far_o as_o their_o conscience_n will_v give_v they_o leave_v last_o their_o incomparable_a constancy_n in_o suffer_v all_o manner_n of_o torment_n for_o the_o true_a religion_n make_v they_o every_o day_n a_o spectacle_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n they_o ravish_v their_o very_a enemy_n to_o admire_v they_o and_o their_o virtue_n these_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n this_o the_o
they_o by_o second_o cause_n and_o without_o they_o but_o because_o god_n do_v this_o sometime_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n as_o he_o transfer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o saul_n to_o david_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o joram_n to_o jehu_n and_o sometime_o do_v it_o without_o the_o people_n consent_n as_o he_o transfer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o canaanite_n to_o the_o jew_n that_o of_o the_o mede_n to_o cyrus_n that_o of_o the_o persian_n to_o alexander_n and_o of_o many_o other_o kingdom_n to_o the_o roman_n will_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n without_o god_n without_o any_o express_a relation_n of_o his_o will_n to_o dethrone_v their_o king_n and_o take_v from_o they_o their_o authority_n ☜_o ☜_o if_o god_n and_o the_o people_n make_v king_n than_o the_o people_n without_o god_n and_o without_o a_o express_a revelation_n of_o his_o will_n can_v depose_v their_o king_n god_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o principal_a agent_n the_o people_n be_v only_o god_n instrument_n as_o therefore_o the_o instrument_n do_v nothing_o without_o the_o artificer_n so_o whither_o can_v the_o people_n do_v any_o thing_n in_o this_o case_n without_o god._n after_o this_o he_o prove_v 615._o lib_fw-la 2._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 614_o 615._o that_o both_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n do_v bear_v with_o as_o their_o duty_n oblige_v they_o idolatrous_a and_o tyrannical_a king_n and_o then_o add_v to_o this_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o all_o antiquity_n the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n i_o will_v subjoin_v the_o institution_n of_o king_n all_o power_n be_v of_o god_n it_o be_v his_o ordinance_n and_o whoso_o resist_v it_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n from_o the_o same_o god_n have_v david_n and_o samuel_n solomon_n and_o jeroboam_n hezekiah_n and_o ahab_n manasses_n and_o josiah_n nero_n and_o constantine_n julian_n and_o theodosius_n their_o authority_n of_o good_a king_n it_o be_v say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_v of_o evil_a king_n i_o have_v give_v they_o a_o king_n in_o my_o wrath_n good_a king_n be_v give_v in_o mercy_n evil_a king_n in_o fury_n but_o all_o be_v give_v by_o god_n therefore_o all_o must_v be_v obey_v although_o not_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o must_v not_o resist_v any_o but_o must_v either_o do_v that_o which_o the_o king_n command_v just_o or_o suffer_v what_o he_o cruel_o inflict_v for_o the_o obedience_n of_o subject_n fall_v under_o the_o divine_a precept_n natural_a or_o moral_a in_o the_o five_o commandment_n which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o gospel_n by_o his_o precept_n give_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v and_o by_o his_o example_n who_o pay_v tribute_n and_o suffer_v a_o most_o shameful_a death_n under_o pilate_n who_o rather_o forfeit_v his_o life_n than_o he_o will_v forfeit_v his_o obedience_n and_o by_o his_o apostle_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o high_a power_n to_o heathen_n and_o infidel_n persecutor_n who_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v their_o subject_n over_o to_o their_o infidelity_n such_o a_o one_o be_v nero_n such_o be_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o persecutor_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n fear_v god_n honour_v the_o king_n and_o of_o this_o honour_n the_o chief_a part_n be_v obedience_n these_o divine_a precept_n natural_a moral_a evangelical_a be_v indispensable_a and_o bind_v the_o conscience_n nor_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n will_v have_v deliver_v such_o precept_n as_o they_o will_v not_o have_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o christian_n if_o thy_o king_n be_v good_a he_o be_v thy_o nurse_n father_n if_o he_o be_v evil_a he_o try_v thou_o if_o he_o be_v a_o persecutor_n he_o exercise_v thou_o if_o he_o be_v godly_a he_o be_v exercise_v with_o thou_o what_o can_v a_o christian_a soul_n here_o contemn_v will_v it_o contemn_v its_o nurse_n father_n who_o afford_v it_o necessary_n that_o it_o may_v be_v bring_v to_o heaven_n or_o will_v it_o contemn_v he_o who_o try_v it_o who_o exercise_v it_o under_o the_o cross_n that_o it_o may_v shine_v glorious_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o enemy_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v 1._o the_o anabaptist_n and_o libertine_n who_o disown_n all_o magistracy_n and_o throw_v off_o its_o yoke_n and_o of_o stephen_n of_o hallestat_fw-la who_o will_v have_v none_o but_o good_a magistrate_n obey_v 2._o all_o sedition_n tumult_n war_n etc._n etc._n by_o mean_n of_o which_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v evil_a speak_v of_o among_o the_o heathen_a as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o traitorous_a religion_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o king_n the_o name_n of_o god_n be_v blaspheme_v and_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n encourage_v to_o persecute_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o instance_n of_o athalia_fw-la 919._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 38._o p._n 919._o he_o aver_v that_o she_o be_v queen_n only_a de_fw-fr facto_fw-la and_o not_o the_o jure_fw-la have_v cruel_o against_o nature_n slay_v the_o son_n of_o ahaziah_n her_o son_n be_v incite_v by_o ambition_n that_o she_o get_v the_o kingdom_n by_o tyranny_n without_o any_o right_a or_o title_n that_o she_o keep_v it_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n that_o she_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a queen_n but_o a_o most_o wicked_a usurper_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n between_o a_o tyrant_n that_o have_v a_o just_a title_n to_o his_o crown_n and_o a_o tyrant_n who_o have_v no_o right_a ☞_o ☞_o who_o have_v usurp_v a_o kingdom_n by_o force_n if_o a_o lawful_a king_n turn_v tyrant_n neither_o his_o bishop_n nor_o his_o noble_n nor_o his_o people_n can_v compel_v he_o to_o rule_v according_a to_o law_n god_n only_o can_v restrain_v he_o who_o give_v such_o a_o king_n in_o his_o fury_n and_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o nation_n cause_v a_o hypocrite_n to_o reign_v over_o they_o for_o such_o a_o tyrant_n have_v a_o just_a title_n to_o his_o throne_n be_v ordain_v by_o god_n and_o he_o that_o resist_v he_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n but_o if_o any_o man_n usurp_v a_o kingdom_n by_o force_n and_o tyranny_n he_o be_v not_o a_o king_n but_o a_o enemy_n and_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o man_n to_o resist_v he_o as_o he_o will_v do_v a_o enemy_n francis_n godwin_n 267._o annâ—â—s_n of_o q._n marry_o pag._n 266_o 267._o bishop_n of_o hereford_n publish_v his_o annal_n an._n 1616._o and_o therein_o treat_v of_o the_o lady_n jane_n assume_v the_o crown_n which_o he_o true_o say_v she_o be_v force_v by_o her_o parent_n and_o friend_n ambition_n to_o accept_v and_o which_o she_o receive_v with_o tear_n but_o resign_v with_o joy_n and_o the_o march_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n army_n against_o queen_n mary_n to_o who_o the_o londoner_n when_o they_o march_v through_o the_o city_n do_v not_o wish_v success_n he_o observe_v the_o londoner_n stand_v very_o well_o affect_v in_o point_n of_o religion_n so_o do_v also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o suffolk_z and_z the_o norfolk_z man_n and_o they_o know_v mary_n to_o be_v absolute_a for_o popery_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o the_o english_a be_v in_o their_o due_a respect_n to_o their_o prince_n so_o loyal_o constant_a that_o no_o regard_n no_o not_o pretext_n of_o religion_n can_v alienate_v their_o affection_n from_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n whereof_o the_o miserable_a case_n of_o the_o lady_n jane_n will_v anon_o give_v a_o memorable_a example_n for_o although_o her_o faction_n have_v lay_v a_o strong_a foundation_n and_o have_v most_o artificial_o raise_v their_o superstructure_n yet_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o true_a and_o undoubted_a heir_n do_v but_o manifest_v her_o resolution_n to_o vindicate_v she_o right_o this_o accurate_a pile_n present_o fall_v and_o dissolve_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n and_o that_o chief_o by_o their_o endeavour_n of_o who_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o lady_n jane_n may_v have_v presume_v herself_o assure_v and_o the_o learned_a and_o godly_a prelate_n ridley_n who_o i_o wish_v ☜_o ☜_o have_v not_o err_v in_o this_o matter_n when_o he_o preach_v up_o the_o lady_n jane_n title_n 270._o p._n 270._o be_v scarce_o hear_v out_o with_o patience_n by_o those_o who_o be_v his_o particular_a charge_n and_o as_o the_o earl_n of_o arundel_n say_v the_o friend_n of_o northumberland_n have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o apostolical_a rule_n that_o evil_n must_v not_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o and_o that_o we_o must_v obey_v even_o evil_a prince_n not_o for_o fear_n but_o for_o conscience_n sect_n xi_o anno_fw-la 1610._o dr._n david_n owen_n the_o only_a bachelor_n of_o divinity_n publish_v at_o cambridge_n a_o little_a treatise_n call_v herod_n and_o pilate_n reconcile_v to_o show_v the_o concord_n of_o papist_n and_o
the_o rebel_n catechism_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o lucifer_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o rebellion_n that_o the_o rebellion_n even_o of_o the_o heart_n make_v a_o man_n guilty_a of_o damnation_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n much_o more_o that_o of_o the_o tongue_n or_o the_o hand_n that_o one_o branch_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o hand_n be_v the_o compose_n and_o disperse_v of_o false_a and_o scandalous_a book_n and_o pamphlet_n tend_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o king_n the_o other_o the_o take_n up_o arm_n against_o such_o person_n etc._n p._n 6_o 7._o con_fw-la p._n 9_o 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n to_o who_o authority_n they_o be_v subject_a and_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observation_n that_o not_o only_o the_o bear_a arm_n against_o the_o king_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o law_n of_o england_n but_o that_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o chief_a judge_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o arraignment_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n for_o any_o man_n to_o seek_v to_o make_v himself_o so_o strong_a that_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o although_o he_o break_v not_o out_o into_o open_a act_n even_o defensive_a arm_n be_v absolute_o unlawful_a in_o the_o subject_a against_o his_o sovereign_n in_o regard_n that_o no_o defensive_a war_n can_v be_v undertake_v but_o it_o carry_v with_o it_o a_o resistance_n in_o it_o to_o those_o high_a power_n to_o which_o every_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a we_o find_v it_o thus_o resolve_v in_o plutarch_n 12._o p._n 12._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a both_o to_o positive_a law_n and_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o subject_a to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sovereign_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o same_o author_n near_o about_o the_o same_o time_n 1681._o see_v his_o ecclesia_fw-la vindicata_fw-la p_o 645_o &c_n &c_n prâ—at_a lon._n 1681._o write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n remove_v to_o show_v that_o king_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v control_v by_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o in_o a_o body_n the_o whole_a of_o which_o learned_a treatise_n as_o well_o as_o his_o other_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o right_n of_o our_o church_n will_v sufficient_o repay_v the_o reader_n be_v expense_n of_o pain_n and_o leisure_n and_o in_o his_o sermon_n on_o may_n 29._o 1681._o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o such_o as_o draw_v their_o sword_n upon_o god_n anoint_v use_v common_o to_o throw_v away_o the_o scabbard_n also_o and_o find_v no_o way_n of_o do_v better_a but_o by_o do_v worse_o no_o middle_a way_n for_o they_o to_o walk_v in_o but_o either_o to_o bear_v up_o like_a prince_n or_o to_o die_v like_o traitor_n sect_n vi_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n be_v sir_n john_n spelman_n in_o his_o case_n of_o our_o affair_n in_o law_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o the_o king_n person_n inseparable_o 19_o pr._n oxf._n 1643._o p._n 15_o 17_o 19_o and_o the_o allegiance_n of_o the_o subject_a by_o law_n thereto_o inseparable_o annex_v fortify_v and_o enforce_v by_o religion_n under_o the_o severe_a menace_n of_o damnation_n what_o straight_o then_o of_o humane_a affair_n can_v be_v so_o violent_a as_o to_o make_v christian_a subject_n contrary_a to_o swear_a faith_n to_o law_n and_o to_o religion_n not_o only_o to_o disobey_v their_o sovereign_n but_o resist_v and_o invade_v the_o sovereign_n right_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1641._o sir_n tho._n ashton_n and_o many_o other_o noblemen_z and_o gentleman_n of_o cheshire_n tender_v a_o remonstrance_n to_o the_o parliament_n against_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o in_o it_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o donation_n of_o sovereign_a power_n be_v sole_o from_o god_n and_o so_o will_v he_o have_v the_o revocation_n too_o he_o do_v not_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o question_n of_o inferior_n but_o put_v a_o guard_n upon_o their_o sacred_a person_n which_o to_o violate_v though_o in_o our_o own_o defence_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o his_o command_n even_o when_o persecute_v as_o david_n be_v by_o saul_n which_o precept_n be_v renew_v in_o the_o gospel_n we_o see_v ourselves_o bind_v by_o oath_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o support_v that_o regal_a government_n our_o statute_n have_v establish_v our_o law_n approve_v history_n represent_v most_o happy_a to_o who_o all_o primitive_a time_n yield_v full_a obedience_n to_o who_o throne_n christ_n himself_o yield_v tribute_n who_o person_n god_n will_v have_v sacred_a who_o action_n unquestionable_a who_o succession_n he_o himself_o determine_v and_o who_o kingdom_n he_o dispose_v tacitus_n though_o a_o heathen_a advise_v we_o to_o bear_v with_o the_o riot_n and_o covetousness_n of_o king_n as_o with_o barrenness_n and_o other_o infirmity_n of_o nature_n for_o while_o there_o be_v man_n there_o will_v be_v vice_n but_o they_o can_v continue_v long_o and_o will_v be_v recompense_v when_o better_a come_v in_o the_o 19_o year_n of_o this_o king_n come_v forth_o a_o little_a book_n call_v a_o appeal_n to_o thy_o conscience_n as_o thou_o will_v answer_v it_o at_o the_o great_a and_o dreadful_a day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n p_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o author_n of_o which_o say_v that_o subject_n may_v not_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n because_o he_o be_v wicked_a and_o unjust_a no_o though_o he_o be_v a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v a_o high_a presumption_n in_o we_o to_o limit_v that_o command_n which_o god_n do_v not_o limit_n now_o our_o obedience_n to_o superior_n be_v always_o command_v without_o limitation_n 2._o we_o may_v not_o think_v evil_a of_o the_o king_n much_o less_o may_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o 3._o st._n paul_n say_v recompense_n to_o no_o man_n evil_a for_o evil_n rom._n 12.19_o if_o to_o no_o man_n then_o certain_o not_o to_o thy_o king_n 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o peculiar_o belong_v to_o the_o lord_n thou_o ought_v not_o without_o his_o authority_n to_o meddle_v with_o but_o vengeance_n be_v he_o 5._o rom._n 13._o every_o soul_n none_o exclude_v must_v be_v subject_a there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n if_o so_o than_o the_o power_n of_o a_o wicked_a prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o the_o penalty_n of_o resist_v be_v everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell-fire_n for_o ever_o 6._o in_o eccl._n 8.1_o 2._o the_o covenant_n make_v by_o the_o people_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n be_v call_v the_o oath_n of_o god_n and_o who_o dare_v break_v this_o oath_n of_o god_n 7._o god_n command_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o smite_v he_o therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o bear_v arm_n against_o god_n anoint_v 8._o for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o own_o king_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o a_o oppressor_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o god_n people_n in_o all_o age_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o prophet_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n 9_o god_n heavy_a judgement_n on_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o warning_n to_o we_o how_o we_o do_v the_o like_a this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n then_o he_o answer_v the_o usual_a objection_n for_o resistance_n resolve_v several_a doubt_n and_o remove_v other_o little_a scruple_n and_o in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o passionate_o advise_v all_o man_n to_o return_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n 51._o p._n 51._o for_o it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o god_n church_n can_v be_v no_o way_n preserve_v the_o subject_n liberty_n no_o way_n maintain_v but_o by_o sin_n who_o ever_o hear_v unless_o from_o a_o papist_n that_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n be_v through_o hell_n shall_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v rom._n 3.8_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a needless_a labour_n to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o occur_v in_o the_o book_n write_v between_o the_o year_n 1644._o and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n murder_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o regal_a apology_n print_v 1648._o the_o kingdom_n brief_a answer_n to_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o commons_o pr._n 1648._o the_o plea_n for_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 1648._o with_o many_o other_o treatise_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n only_o i_o shall_v mention_v bishop_n rainhowe_v who_o take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n an._n 1646._o 41._o vid._n bish_n rainbow_n life_n p._n 41._o when_o his_o chief_a question_n on_o which_o he_o make_v his_o thesis_n be_v ecclesia_fw-la anglicana_n tenet_fw-la
omne_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la necessaria_fw-la a_o point_n which_o he_o dare_v defend_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o that_o church_n be_v so_o much_o oppress_v for_o assert_v her_o loyalty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n for_o her_o agreement_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o not_o rebel_a against_o the_o lawful_a magistrate_n and_o in_o own_v the_o jus_fw-la divinum_fw-la of_o episcopal_a hierarchy_n and_o liturgy_n to_o what_o be_v quote_v out_o of_o mr._n edw._n symmons_n vindication_n of_o king_n charles_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n let_v these_o passage_n be_v add_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o canon_n romanus_n episcopus_fw-la say_v the_o jesuit_n 47._o sect_n 4._o p._n 46._o v._n p._n 47._o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v they_o heretical_a or_o catholic_n of_o vicious_a or_o virtuous_a life_n if_o in_o his_o judgement_n he_o find_v they_o unfit_a and_o some_o other_o more_o capable_a of_o government_n and_o do_v not_o these_o man_n believe_v the_o authority_n of_o parliament_n to_o be_v as_o irresistible_a as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o vote_n to_o be_v as_o full_a of_o virtue_n as_o his_o canon_n and_o altogether_o as_o authentic_a even_o to_o the_o depose_n of_o king_n and_o dispose_v of_o their_o kingdom_n have_v they_o not_o loosen_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n and_o then_o put_v they_o in_o arm_n persuade_v they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o rebellion_n to_o fight_v against_o he_o 161._o sect._n 16._o p._n 160_o 161._o the_o next_o thing_n they_o mention_v wherein_o they_o triumph_v indeed_o and_o glory_n be_v their_o late_a extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o field_n some_o perhaps_o may_v wonder_v how_o these_o three_o can_v agree_v together_o great_a suffering_n strange_a patience_n and_o extraordinary_a good_a success_n prosperity_n and_o good_a success_n which_o of_o old_a go_v current_a only_o among_o the_o papist_n for_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v now_o admit_v also_o by_o these_o man_n to_o be_v a_o special_a mark_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n but_o in_o regard_n our_o religion_n have_v hitherto_o teach_v that_o suffering_n and_o patience_n be_v rather_o the_o mark_n of_o christ_n true_a flock_n than_o extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o world_n therefore_o etc._n etc._n these_o two_o name_n of_o suffering_n and_o patience_n shall_v from_o henceforth_o be_v reject_v and_o whole_o disclaim_v loc_fw-la p._n 168._o con_fw-la loc_fw-la as_o infallible_a mark_n of_o loyalty_n and_o malignity_n success_n be_v the_o weak_a argument_n that_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o goodness_n of_o a_o cause_n and_o the_o wicked_a man_n have_v most_o use_v it_o this_o book_n be_v write_v anno_fw-la 1645._o though_o not_o publish_v till_o the_o year_n 1648._o chap._n vii_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n under_o king_n charles_n ii_o etc._n etc._n sect_n i._o when_o the_o execrable_a parricide_n be_v commit_v on_o the_o martyr_n charles_n and_o his_o family_n drive_v into_o exile_n this_o truth_n do_v not_o want_v its_o confessor_n though_o they_o smart_v bitter_o for_o own_v it_o of_o which_o number_n mr._n sheringham_n publish_v his_o accurate_a treatise_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n wherein_o as_o he_o say_v in_o his_o introduction_n he_o expose_v and_o confute_v those_o principle_n and_o ground_n whereby_o the_o rebel_n endeavour_v to_o justify_v the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n to_o resist_v their_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a governor_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n in_o case_n they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o bend_v to_o subvert_v the_o law_n and_o religion_n establish_v or_o by_o illegal_a proceed_n invade_v the_o life_n estate_n or_o liberty_n of_o their_o subject_n this_o dangerous_a position_n he_o full_o and_o learned_o confute_v in_o his_o book_n prove_v the_o supremacy_n of_o our_o king_n and_o that_o they_o be_v neither_o coordinate_a nor_o subordinate_a to_o the_o people_n both_o by_o the_o statute_n and_o common_a law_n of_o this_o land_n and_o clear_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n from_o either_o reason_n or_o authority_n conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remarkable_a say_n 118._o p._n 118._o to_o speak_v my_o desire_n i_o wish_v unfeigned_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o the_o pretend_a parliamentarian_o ☞_o ☞_o but_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n i_o conceive_v more_o hope_n of_o the_o honest_a heathen_a than_o of_o any_o man_n that_o shall_v die_v a_o rebel_n or_o not_o make_v restitution_n as_o far_o as_o he_o be_v able_a of_o all_o that_o he_o have_v gain_v by_o oppression_n and_o injustice_n mr._n allington_n in_o his_o grand_a conspiracy_n 81._o sermon_n 3._o p._n 106_o 107._o vid._n serm._n 2._o p._n 60_o 81._o caiaphas_n plead_v the_o exigency_n of_o the_o state_n for_o the_o murder_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o have_v not_o a_o caiaphas_n in_o his_o bosom_n which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o do_v not_o rather_o consider_v the_o expediency_n than_o the_o justice_n of_o a_o action_n which_o of_o we_o do_v not_o consider_v whether_o what_o we_o do_v be_v not_o rather_o secure_v than_o conscionable_a man_n who_o will_v sacrifice_v both_o judgement_n loyalty_n conscience_n and_o all_o honesty_n to_o avoid_v a_o inconvenience_n 116._o p._n 115_o 116._o it_o be_v a_o law_n much_o commend_v in_o this_o land_n of_o we_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v try_v but_o by_o his_o peer_n now_o a_o king_n must_v be_v above_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o subject_n because_o among_o they_o he_o can_v have_v no_o peer_n such_o a_o heir_n as_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o parable_n 179._o sermon_n 4._o p._n 179._o luc._n 20.14_o can_v not_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o birthright_n nor_o deprive_v of_o his_o inheritance_n but_o it_o must_v be_v do_v with_o violence_n and_o that_o violence_n can_v never_o have_v hand_n enough_o without_o a_o association_n the_o husbandman_n without_o any_o mask_n of_o religion_n 205._o p._n 205._o or_o cloak_n of_o godliness_n without_o any_o pretence_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o tyranny_n arbitrary_a government_n or_o any_o manner_n of_o oppression_n they_o declare_v clear_o what_o more_o subtle_a rebel_n will_v not_o that_o the_o reason_n they_o prosecute_v buy_v arraign_v and_o kill_v the_o heir_n 211._o p._n 208_o and_o p._n 210_o 211._o it_o mere_o be_v for_o his_o inheritance_n that_o the_o inheritance_n may_v be_v we_o this_o lord_n have_v power_n to_o call_v the_o labourer_n but_o the_o labourer_n have_v none_o to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v anno_fw-la 1651._o mr._n jane_n father_n to_o the_o present_a regius_n professor_n at_o oxon_n if_o i_o be_o right_o inform_v print_v his_o answer_n to_o miltons_n iconoclaste_n and_o in_o it_o full_o and_o on_o all_o occasion_n aver_v this_o truth_n 11_o exam._n of_o the_o pref._n p._n 5._o v._n p._n 11_o it_o be_v hateful_a in_o any_o to_o descant_v on_o the_o misfortune_n of_o prince_n but_o in_o such_o as_o have_v relation_n to_o they_o by_o service_n or_o subjection_n as_o the_o libeler_n milton_n to_o the_o late_a king_n be_v the_o compendium_n of_o all_o unworthiness_n 34._o p._n 28_o v._n p._n 34._o and_o unnatural_a insolence_n have_v his_o majesty_n fault_n be_v as_o palpable_a as_o this_o author_n falsehood_n it_o can_v not_o diminish_v his_o subject_n duty_n nor_o excuse_v the_o rebel_n imprety_a rebel_n never_o want_v pretension_n 37._o p._n 36_o 37._o but_o liberty_n and_o justice_n be_v the_o common_a mask_n of_o such_o monster_n so_o this_o man_n will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v rebellion_n be_v dear_a to_o this_o author_n than_o religion_n and_o he_o will_v rather_o commend_v superstitious_a action_n of_o a_o blind_a age_n and_o the_o very_a dregs_o of_o popery_n than_o want_v a_o ingredient_n to_o the_o varnish_n of_o that_o horrid_a sin_n 39_o p._n 39_o superstitious_a churchman_n have_v their_o hand_n in_o the_o old_a rebellion_n and_o in_o our_o day_n we_o find_v they_o have_v successor_n that_o teach_v the_o people_n doctrine_n of_o devil_n and_o seduce_v they_o from_o obedience_n to_o those_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o they_o 47._o p._n 47._o obedience_n and_o suffering_n be_v the_o servility_n and_o wretchedness_n which_o milton_n call_v the_o pulpit_n stuff_n of_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v short_o expect_v that_o as_o these_o miscreant_n have_v alter_v state_n and_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o they_o will_v compose_v a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la of_o the_o bible_n for_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o they_o will_v object_v this_o heinous_a crime_n of_o preach_v passive_a obedience_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o leave_v so_o many_o place_n in_o the_o gospel_n which_o command_v it_o and_o themselves_o need_v not_o the_o gospel_n to_o make_v man_n obedient_a they_o have_v the_o sword_n and_o this_o
of_o the_o king._n 20._o p._n 20._o david_n speak_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o the_o amalekite_n be_v thou_o not_o afraid_a to_o stretch_v forth_o thy_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v what!_o afraid_a of_o a_o conquer_a king_n unable_a to_o defend_v himself_o much_o less_o afford_v protection_n to_o any_o subject_a be_v not_o that_o enough_o to_o unk_v he_o yes_o if_o we_o owe_v he_o lest_o assistance_n when_o he_o need_v it_o most_o tho_o fly_v nigh_o breathless_a pant_a and_o gaze_v round_o to_o beg_v his_o death_n of_o some_o friendly_a hand_n he_o be_v formidable_a he_o be_v sacred_a still_o 24._o p._n 23_o 24._o for_o still_o he_o have_v a_o signal_n impress_n of_o the_o deity_n upon_o he_o i_o will_v only_o put_v the_o case_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n emperor_n after_o so_o clear_a conviction_n after_o so_o full_a instruction_n as_o he_o have_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n have_v as_o some_o historian_n report_n take_v one_o of_o the_o low_a order_n in_o the_o clergy_n before_o he_o come_v to_o the_o throne_n after_o all_o this_o he_o renounce_v his_o baptism_n he_o turn_v a_o very_a plague_n to_o the_o church_n he_o prove_v the_o most_o formidable_a persecutor_n that_o be_v a_o tempter_n of_o his_o christian_a subject_n to_o apostasy_n he_o offend_v with_o that_o malicious_a wickedness_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o her_o guide_n just_o suppose_v he_o have_v commit_v the_o unpardonable_a sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o that_o have_v cut_v himself_o off_o from_o their_o body_n with_o the_o great_a excommunication_n even_o to_o anathema_n maranatha_n i_o e._n till_o the_o lord_n come_v to_o judgement_n now_o in_o this_o case_n be_v it_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o cast_v he_o off_o that_o have_v so_o open_o and_o malicious_o cast_v off_o his_o christianity_n we_o have_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o the_o contrary_a they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v by_o st._n paul_n be_v apostolical_a canon_n to_o make_v prayer_n and_o supplication_n even_o for_o he_o that_o whatsoever_o he_o be_v and_o howsoever_o he_o behave_v himself_o towards_o they_o they_o may_v still_o lead_v a_o quiet_a and_o peaceable_a life_n in_o all_o godliness_n and_o honesty_n and_o they_o have_v the_o grace_n they_o pray_v for_o they_o do_v live_v peaceable_o under_o he_o they_o never_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o unk_v he_o they_o draw_v out_o no_o force_n against_o he_o but_o only_o their_o thunder_a legion_n of_o prayer_n and_o tear_n st._n paul_n exhort_v to_o make_v prayer_n for_o all_o man_n 12._o id._n serm._n before_o l._n mayor_n may_v 7._o 1682._o p._n 10_o p._n 11_o 12._o for_o king_n etc._n etc._n have_v leave_v no_o room_n for_o any_o to_o evade_v it_o as_o if_o he_o have_v foresee_v there_o will_v be_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n and_o they_o live_v within_o our_o memory_n man_n who_o instead_o of_o pray_v for_o their_o king_n will_v learn_v to_o pray_v against_o he_o there_o be_v a_o sin_n unt_fw-la o_o death_n say_v st._n john_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o you_o shall_v pray_v for_o it_o but_o st._n paul_n in_o my_o text_n have_v provide_v even_o against_o this_o supposition_n though_o the_o charity_n that_o hope_v all_o thing_n be_v overcome_v so_o that_o the_o spiritual_a welfare_n of_o a_o nero_n etc._n etc._n be_v in_o a_o manner_n despair_v of_o yet_o such_o provision_n be_v make_v that_o as_o their_o prince_n he_o be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o still_o that_o they_o may_v lead_v a_o peaceable_a and_o quiet_a life_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o that_o impious_a wretch_n licinius_n 15._o p._n 13_o 14_o 15._o etc._n etc._n and_o if_o our_o life_n ought_v to_o be_v answerable_a to_o our_o prayer_n since_o pray_v for_o peace_n be_v but_o mock_v of_o god_n without_o keep_v the_o king_n peace_n too_o then_o let_v not_o any_o pretend_v to_o be_v good_a christian_n and_o sound_a member_n of_o christ_n church_n unless_o they_o be_v also_o good_a subject_n my_o aim_n be_v against_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v king_n that_o have_v be_v often_o claim_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v another_o party_n of_o man_n who_o have_v introduce_v a_o distinction_n of_o take_v arm_n by_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n whereas_o wheresoever_o the_o king_n person_n be_v 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o there_o be_v also_o his_o great_a authority_n but_o they_o tell_v we_o the_o primitive_a christian_n want_v not_o authority_n and_o right_n but_o strength_n to_o resist_v the_o civil_a power_n but_o do_v our_o saviour_n want_v power_n when_o he_o control_v evil_a spirit_n and_o cast_v out_o devil_n do_v he_o want_v power_n then_o when_o he_o command_v universal_a nature_n when_o even_o the_o wind_n and_o sea_n obey_v he_o etc._n etc._n he_o have_v more_o than_o twelve_o legion_n of_o angel_n at_o his_o call_n why_o do_v he_o not_o strike_v herod_n or_o pilate_n but_o that_o he_o confess_v himself_o subject_a to_o he_o the_o man_n 31._o p._n 30_o 31._o that_o first_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v the_o lead_v foul_a example_n of_o wage_n war_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n as_o do_v the_o novatian_o of_o paphlagonia_n who_o fight_v with_o the_o arian_n emperor_n constantius_n be_v force_n send_v against_o they_o to_o compel_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o arian_n confession_n such_o as_o will_v not_o trust_v in_o god_n 17._o id._n serm._n sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 10_o p._n 17._o as_o a_o deliverer_n from_o any_o danger_n they_o fear_v but_o will_v take_v the_o sword_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o their_o sentence_n be_v read_v in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n they_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n the_o jew_n shed_v innocent_a blood_n bring_v upon_o they_o a_o deluge_n of_o blood_n and_o their_o second_o desolation_n under_o titus_n say_v josephus_n come_v upon_o they_o in_o the_o same_o month_n on_o the_o same_o day_n of_o the_o month_n that_o the_o former_a fall_v upon_o and_o when_o by_o the_o same_o division_n of_o priest_n and_o levite_n the_o same_o divine_a service_n be_v read_v in_o course_n viz._n that_o psalm_n 24._o p._n 24._o which_o be_v write_v in_o admiration_n of_o god_n vindictive_a justice_n o_o god_n to_o who_o vengeance_n belong_v etc._n etc._n there_o be_v comply_v man_n who_o resolve_v to_o thrive_v under_o all_o government_n they_o be_v animal_n incombustible_a for_o religion_n as_o one_o define_v they_o and_o whatever_a interest_n prevail_v in_o the_o state_n they_o laugh_v at_o the_o notion_n of_o be_v state-martyr_n honesty_n be_v true_a policy_n unless_o man_n mean_v to_o revive_v that_o old_a abominable_a gnostick_n principle_n of_o comply_v with_o any_o usurpation_n or_o imposition_n for_o fear_v of_o suffering_n st._n paul_n declare_v their_o damnation_n be_v just_a and_o righteous_a 6._o id._n serm._n nou._n 5._o 1684._o p._n 5_o 6._o who_o persevere_v in_o charge_v the_o bless_a gospel_n with_o admit_v so_o curse_v a_o principle_n as_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o do_v any_o one_o know_v evil_a though_o with_o a_o eye_n to_o the_o best_a and_o noble_a design_n and_o with_o a_o aim_n at_o no_o other_o consequence_n but_o such_o as_o be_v most_o beneficial_a to_o the_o public_a for_o this_o be_v no_o apostolical_a canon_n but_o a_o maxim_n from_o hell._n such_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o conceit_n 10._o p._n 10._o that_o they_o have_v make_v themselves_o necessary_a as_o if_o god_n almighty_n can_v not_o do_v his_o work_n without_o they_o i_o have_v hear_v that_o the_o case_n of_o jacob_n wrestle_v with_o god_n be_v preach_v upon_o to_o our_o late_a great_a usurper_n and_o this_o doctrine_n raise_v that_o god_n jacob_n or_o glorious_a wrestler_n with_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o may_v for_o great_a end_n do_v some_o thing_n contrary_a to_o his_o declare_a will_n which_o thing_n may_v yet_o be_v acceptable_a to_o his_o secret_a will_n and_o procure_v a_o blessing_n it_o be_v a_o jesuit_n salvo_n 27._o p._n 20._o p._n 27._o that_o a_o man_n of_o wit_n never_o sin_n against_o his_o conscience_n we_o believe_v it_o a_o preposterous_a way_n of_o secure_v our_o religion_n by_o give_v up_o the_o peculiar_a doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n unto_o king_n and_o we_o judge_v it_o a_o strange_a mean_n of_o bar_v out_o popery_n by_o let_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o translate_n and_o dispose_v of_o kingdom_n for_o a_o king_n and_o people_n to_o be_v happy_a 16._o id._n coron_n ser._n april_n 23._o 1685._o p._n 15_o 16._o the_o king_n must_v have_v a_o right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n for_o how_o can_v a_o usurper_n expect_v to_o reign_v prosper_o how_o mouse_n
1._o that_o those_o 1661._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxf_n jan._n 30._o 1660._o and_o before_o the_o king_n jan._n 30._o 1661._o who_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n only_o so_o far_o as_o he_o preserve_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n withal_o reckon_v themselves_o judge_n of_o what_o religion_n be_v true_a what_o false_a and_o when_o these_o liberty_n be_v invade_v and_o when_o not_o do_v by_o this_o put_v it_o within_o their_o own_o power_n to_o judge_v when_o religion_n faith_n and_o liberty_n be_v invade_v as_o they_o think_v convenient_a and_o from_o such_o judgement_n to_o absolve_v themselves_o from_o their_o allegiance_n 2._o that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o thus_o covenant_v have_v already_o from_o pulpit_n and_o press_n declare_v the_o religion_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o then_o maintain_v by_o the_o king_n to_o be_v popish_a and_o idolatrous_a and_o withal_o that_o the_o king_n have_v actual_o invade_v their_o liberty_n be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o god_n to_o warrant_v this_o rebellion_n why_o yes_o daniet_fw-la dream_v a_o dream_n and_o there_o be_v also_o something_o in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v a_o beast_n and_o a_o little_a horn_n and_o a_o five_o viol_n and_o therefore_o the_o king_n ought_v undoubted_o to_o die_v ☜_o ☜_o other_o plead_v providential_a dispensation_n god_n work_n it_o seem_v must_v be_v regard_v before_o his_o word_n as_o if_o when_o we_o have_v a_o man_n handwriting_n we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o take_v his_o meaning_n by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o foot_n we_o have_v live_v under_o that_o model_n of_o religion_n in_o which_o nothing_o have_v be_v count_v impious_a but_o loyalty_n nothing_o absurd_a but_o restitution_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o christendom_n we_o read_v of_o who_o avow_a practice_n and_o principle_n disow_v all_o resistance_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o with_o the_o sad_a experience_n and_o true_a policy_n and_o reason_n will_v evince_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o be_v durable_o consistent_a with_o the_o english_a monarchy_n let_v man_n look_v back_o into_o its_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o its_o history_n and_o they_o will_v find_v neither_o the_o calvin_n nor_o the_o knox_n the_o junius_n brutus_n the_o synod_n nor_o the_o holy_a commonwealth_n on_o the_o one_o side_n nor_o yet_o the_o bellarmin_n nor_o the_o mariana_n on_o the_o other_o sect_n ix_o and_o here_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o mention_v the_o several_a address_n that_o own_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o that_o of_o the_o two_o university_n that_o of_o oxford_n run_v thus_o be_v according_a to_o a_o act_n of_o convocation_n date_v febr._n 21._o 1685._o may_v it_o please_v your_o majesty_n etc._n etc._n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o dutiful_a etc._n etc._n as_o we_o can_v never_o swerve_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o institution_n in_o this_o place_n and_o our_o religion_n by_o law_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o indispensible_o bind_v we_o to_o bear_v all_o faith_n and_o true_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n without_o any_o restriction_n or_o limitation_n so_o we_o presume_v to_o assure_v your_o majesty_n that_o no_o consideration_n whatsoever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o shake_v that_o steadfast_a loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o your_o bless_a father_n that_o glorious_a martyr_n and_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o discrimination_n stand_v here_o firm_a and_o unalterable_a to_o your_o royal_a brother_n and_o yourself_o under_o the_o sharp_a trial_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v constant_o by_o god_n assistance_n with_o our_o utmost_a zeal_n and_o sidelity_n improve_v all_o those_o advantage_n wherewith_o god_n and_o your_o majesty_n have_v entrust_v we_o in_o this_o ancient_a nursery_n of_o learning_n to_o promote_v the_o quiet_a happiness_n and_o security_n of_o your_o majesty_n reign_n over_o we_o thus_o also_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n in_o their_o address_n tender_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n 2019._o gaznum_fw-la 2019._o etc._n etc._n mar._n 23._o 1684._o we_o do_v with_o all_o humble_a submission_n present_a to_o your_o sacred_a majesty_n our_o unfeigned_a loyalty_n the_o most_o valuable_a tribute_n that_o we_o can_v give_v or_o your_o majesty_n receive_v from_o we_o this_o be_v a_o debt_n which_o we_o shall_v be_v always_o pay_v and_o always_o owe_v it_o be_v a_o duty_n natural_o flow_v from_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n by_o which_o we_o have_v be_v enable_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n to_o breed_v as_o true_a and_o steady_a subject_n as_o the_o world_n can_v show_v as_o well_o in_o the_o doctrine_n as_o practise_v of_o loyalty_n from_o which_o we_o can_v never_o depart_v many_o other_o address_n etc._n gaz_n num_fw-la 2008._o 2012._o 2013._o 2016._o 2018_o etc._n etc._n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v make_v by_o the_o university_n of_o dublin_n by_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o chester_n the_o bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o of_o hereford_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o diocese_n i_o think_v in_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n beside_o such_o as_o be_v tender_v by_o lord_n lieutenant_n grand_a jury_n and_o particular_a society_n for_o which_o sense_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o those_o day_n i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o print_n while_o i_o only_o subjoin_v the_o memorable_a close_o of_o the_o address_v tender_v by_o the_o bishop_n vicar-general_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o cathedral_n and_o city_n of_o bristol_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v peculiar_o endear_v to_o we_o for_o that_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n it_o twist_v piety_n with_o loyalty_n and_o without_o reserve_n recognize_v your_o sacred_a majesty_n as_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n within_o your_o majesty_n realm_n and_o dominion_n against_o who_o there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o only_o less_o than_o god_n himself_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o that_o most_o excellent_a religion_n we_o abhor_v all_o those_o antimonarchical_a person_n and_o principle_n which_o will_v either_o exclude_v prince_n from_o their_o just_a right_n or_o disturb_v the_o peaceable_a enjoyment_n of_o they_o and_o we_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o king_n of_o king_n that_o your_o majesty_n throne_n may_v not_o only_o be_v establish_v but_o raise_v still_o high_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o subvert_v or_o supplant_v it_o sect_n x._o dr._n stillingfleet_n 319._o origin_n brit._n c._n 5._o p._n 319._o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o saxon_n be_v call_v into_o britain_n by_o vortigern_n quote_v gildas_n who_o affirm_v that_o after_o the_o britain_n find_v themselves_o desert_v by_o the_o roman_n they_o set_v up_o king_n of_o their_o own_o and_o soon_o after_o put_v they_o down_o again_o and_o make_v choice_n of_o worse_a in_o their_o room_n add_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o britain_n in_o that_o confusion_n they_o be_v in_o take_v upon_o they_o without_o regard_n to_o their_o duty_n to_o place_n and_o displace_v they_o but_o withal_o he_o observe_v that_o then_o the_o britain_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o full_a liberty_n by_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v no_o line_n remain_v to_o succeed_v in_o the_o government_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o determine_v their_o choice_n which_o make_v they_o so_o easy_o to_o make_v and_o unmake_v their_o king_n who_o lose_v their_o purple_n and_o their_o life_n together_o this_o must_v needs_o breed_v insinite_a confusion_n among_o they_o and_o every_o one_o who_o come_v to_o be_v king_n live_v in_o perpetual_a fear_n of_o be_v serve_v as_o other_o have_v be_v before_o he_o and_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o jealousy_n of_o their_o own_o subject_n be_v look_v out_o for_o assistance_n from_o abroad_o which_o i_o doubt_v not_o be_v one_o great_a reason_n of_o vortigern_n be_v send_v for_o the_o saxon_n hope_v to_o secure_v himself_o by_o their_o mean_n against_o his_o own_o people_n although_o it_o prove_v at_o last_o the_o ruin_n both_o of_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n and_o whereas_o cressy_a in_o his_o answer_n to_o my_o lord_n of_o clarendon_n vindicaon_n of_o the_o dean_n of_o s._n paul_n have_v object_v that_o day_n of_o thanksgiving_n be_v keep_v for_o the_o discovery_n and_o prevention_n of_o such_o personal_a treason_n as_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n but_o none_o for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n from_o almost_o a_o universal_a rebellion_n as_o if_o their_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o require_v from_o any_o a_o retraction_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n or_o a_o promise_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v renew_v 334._o answ_n to_o the_o
letter_n apologet._n c._n 5._o p._n 334._o the_o dean_n smart_o rejoin_v by_o this_o we_o may_v think_v mr._n cressy_n a_o stranger_n in_o his_o own_o country_n and_o that_o he_o have_v never_o hear_v of_o the_o 30._o of_o january_n or_o the_o 29._o of_o may_n which_o be_v solemn_o observe_v in_o our_o church_n and_o the_o office_n join_v with_o that_o of_o the_o 5._o of_o november_n and_o be_v purposely_o intend_v for_o that_o very_a thing_n ☜_o ☜_o which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o by_o we_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n what_o do_v mr._n cressy_n think_v the_o renunciation_n of_o the_o covenant_n be_v intend_v for_o if_o not_o to_o prevent_v the_o mischief_n of_o the_o former_a rebellion_n after_o he_o he_o give_v a_o historical_a account_n of_o the_o controversy_n in_o england_n about_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o they_o 348._o p._n 348._o and_o have_v cite_v pope_n gregory_n the_o seventh_n letter_n wherein_o he_o aver_v that_o king_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o man_n who_o gain_v their_o authority_n over_o their_o equal_n by_o blind_a ambition_n and_o intolerable_a presumption_n by_o rapine_n and_o murder_n by_o perfidiousness_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n ☞_o ☞_o he_o subjoin_v be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a pretty_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o civil_a power_n by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n 366._o p._n 366._o leave_v no_o room_n for_o allegiance_n to_o prince_n any_o more_o than_o a_o person_n who_o have_v already_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o one_o prince_n have_v liberty_n to_o swear_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o another_o 370._o p._n 370._o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v keep_v to_o both_o and_o discourse_v of_o king_n stephen_n he_o say_v that_o his_o title_n be_v very_o bad_a he_o see_v it_o necessary_a for_o he_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o that_o during_o his_o usurpation_n all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n be_v lose_v 452._o p._n 373._o p._n 452._o again_o he_o say_v if_o deprive_v sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o dignity_n endeavour_v by_o open_a rebellion_n and_o secret_a conspiracy_n to_o take_v away_o their_o life_n be_v not_o treason_n there_o be_v none_o such_o in_o the_o world._n 463._o p._n 463._o if_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o so_o many_o horrible_a treason_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o conspiracy_n if_o they_o have_v attempt_v to_o deprive_v emperor_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n to_o they_o if_o they_o have_v join_v with_o their_o open_a and_o declare_v enemy_n and_o employ_v person_n time_n after_o time_n to_o assassinate_v they_o what_o will_v the_o world_n have_v say_v of_o their_o suffering_n will_v man_n of_o any_o common_a sense_n have_v say_v they_o be_v martyr_n for_o religion_n but_o that_o they_o die_v just_o and_o deserve_o for_o their_o treason_n the_o late_a regicide_n plead_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n the_o scripture_n attribute_n the_o great_a revolution_n of_o government_n to_o a_o particular_a providence_n of_o god_n 17._o id._n ser._n on_o 1_o cor._n 12.24_o 25._o p._n 17._o god_n be_v the_o judge_n or_o the_o supreme_a arbitrator_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o world_n he_o put_v down_o one_o and_o set_v up_o another_o which_o hold_v with_o respect_n to_o nation_n as_o well_o as_o particular_a person_n which_o do_v not_o find_v any_o right_n of_o dominion_n as_o some_o fancied_a till_o the_o argument_n from_o providence_n be_v return_v with_o great_a force_n upon_o themselves_o but_o it_o show_v that_o when_o god_n please_v to_o make_v use_n of_o person_n or_o nation_n as_o the_o scourge_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o punish_v people_n with_o he_o give_v they_o success_n above_o their_o hope_n or_o expectation_n but_o that_o success_n give_v they_o no_o right_n suppose_v a_o prosperous_a usurper_n in_o this_o kingdom_n 64._o id._n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o first_o royal_a paper_n p._n 23._o and_o vindicat_fw-la of_o that_o ans_fw-fr p._n 64._o have_v gain_v a_o considerable_a interest_n in_o it_o and_o challenge_v a_o title_n to_o the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o require_v of_o all_o the_o king_n subject_n within_o his_o power_n to_o own_v he_o to_o be_v rightful_a king_n upon_o this_o many_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v because_o they_o will_v not_o own_v his_o title_n be_v this_o a_o act_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o rather_o of_o true_a loyalty_n 19_o loyalty_n id._n vindi._n p._n 37._o and_o ans_fw-fr to_o the_o one_a part_n p._n 19_o the_o doctrine_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n be_v error_n in_o matter_n of_o practice_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n 55._o importance_n id._n ans_fw-fr to_o 2d_o royal_a paper_n p._n 40_o 55._o if_o fancy_n only_o keep_v we_o firm_a to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v it_o not_o as_o well_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n adhere_v to_o the_o crown_n in_o the_o time_n of_o rebellion_n out_o of_o fancy_n and_o not_o out_o of_o judgement_n and_o that_o if_o their_o fancy_n change_v they_o may_v as_o well_o have_v join_v with_o the_o rebel_n as_o we_o have_v cause_n to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n when_o king_n be_v nurse_n father_n to_o our_o church_n so_o we_o shall_v never_o cease_v to_o pray_v for_o their_o continue_v so_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o may_v behave_v ourselves_o towards_o they_o as_o become_v good_a christian_n and_o loyal_a subject_n and_o whereas_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o royal_a paper_n p._n 80._o argue_v against_o this_o that_o subject_n be_v no_o long_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v loyal_a than_o their_o king_n be_v a_o nurse_n father_n to_o their_o church_n the_o doctor_n wipe_v off_o the_o aspersion_n by_o tell_v he_o 86._o he_o vindic._n of_o the_o ans_fw-fr p._n 101._o ☜_o p._n 86._o that_o he_o have_v put_v a_o ill_a construction_n on_o his_o word_n far_o from_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n who_o think_v it_o a_o part_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o be_v always_o a_o loyal_a subject_n i_o desire_v this_o gentleman_n to_o resolve_v i_o whether_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o usurpation_n this_o have_v be_v good_a doctrine_n that_o those_o who_o enjoy_v or_o pretend_v to_o supreme_a power_n be_v to_o be_v judge_n in_o their_o own_o case_n if_o so_o than_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a for_o man_n to_o have_v justify_v their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o royal_a family_n than_o very_o unjust_o put_v out_o of_o possession_n 89._o p._n 88_o 89._o it_o be_v some_o comfort_n that_o our_o church_n be_v confess_v to_o teach_v the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o loyalty_n and_o her_o practice_n to_o be_v conformable_a thereto_o in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n and_o so_o the_o doctor_n hope_n it_o will_v always_o be_v but_o it_o have_v be_v say_v by_o some_o body_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o peculiar_a to_o our_o church_n but_o our_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n this_o may_v have_v give_v occasion_n to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o church_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a do_v teach_v it_o so_o orthodoxly_a or_o not_o or_o whether_o those_o who_o do_v think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o she_o teach_v be_v thereby_o oblige_v to_o the_o strict_a principle_n of_o loyalty_n ☜_o ☜_o this_o our_o church_n do_v not_o only_o teach_v they_o as_o her_o own_o doctrine_n but_o which_o be_v far_o more_o effectual_a as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o i_o think_v aught_o to_o have_v more_o force_n on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n 99_o p._n 99_o than_o the_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n in_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world._n ☜_o ☜_o be_v it_o any_o argument_n that_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o government_n be_v not_o firm_a or_o that_o loyal_a subject_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o duty_n because_o man_n of_o ill_a principle_n have_v run_v away_o with_o false_a notion_n of_o a_o fundamental_a contract_n and_o coordinate_a power_n and_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o proposition_n as_o dangerous_a as_o those_o of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v hold_v by_o some_o among_o ourselves_o witness_n those_o condemn_v at_o oxford_n july_n 26._o 1683._o we_o can_v deny_v say_v he_o but_o that_o there_o have_v be_v man_n of_o ill_a mind_n and_o disloyal_a principle_n factious_a and_o disobedient_a enemy_n to_o the_o government_n both_o in_o church_n and_o state_n but_o have_v these_o man_n ever_o have_v that_o countenance_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o our_o church_n which_o the_o depose_n doctrine_n have_v have_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o
affirm_v by_o many_o other_o of_o their_o writer_n thus_o we_o find_v 1â—_n p._n 1â—_n the_o most_o mischievous_a commonwealth_n principle_n have_v be_v very_o well_o entertain_v at_o rome_n as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n and_o if_o we_o inquire_v further_o into_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o pretence_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o alike_o on_o both_o side_n the_o commonwealth_n man_n when_o they_o be_v ask_v how_o the_o people_n have_v once_o part_v with_o their_o power_n come_v to_o resume_v it_o they_o present_o run_v to_o a_o implicit_a contract_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o people_n have_v a_o fundamental_a power_n leave_v in_o themselves_o which_o they_o be_v not_o to_o exercise_v but_o upon_o prince_n violation_n of_o the_o trust_v commit_v to_o they_o ☞_o ☞_o the_o very_a same_o ground_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n viz._n a_o implicit_a contract_n that_o all_o prince_n make_v when_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n which_o be_v so_o implicit_a 13._o p._n 13._o that_o very_o few_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o it_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o case_n of_o king_n john_n that_o the_o resignation_n of_o the_o crown_n to_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o void_a act._n and_o so_o consequent_o will_v the_o impose_v any_o such_o condition_n be_v as_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n if_o they_o plead_v a_o implicit_a contract_n who_o make_v such_o conditional_a settlement_n of_o civil_a power_n upon_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o keep_v the_o ancient_a deed_n and_o record_n of_o they_o for_o all_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o conditional_a power_n and_o obedience_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o not_z when_o emperor_n be_v open_a and_o declare_v infidel_n or_o heretic_n what_o reason_n can_v be_v suppose_v more_o now_o than_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o constantius_n and_o valens_n that_o be_v arian_n heretic_n yet_o the_o most_o learned_a zealous_n and_o orthodox_n bishop_n of_o that_o time_n never_o once_o think_v of_o their_o lose_v their_o authority_n by_o it_o as_o i_o can_v easy_o prove_v if_o the_o design_n of_o this_o preface_n will_v permit_v i_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v the_o best_a teacher_n of_o christianity_n 15_o p._n 15_o this_o be_v certain_o no_o part_n of_o it_o for_o the_o religion_n they_o teach_v never_o meddle_v with_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n but_o leave_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n and_o never_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n to_o prince_n of_o any_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o authority_n if_o they_o do_v not_o reader_n to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n it_o require_v all_o man_n of_o what_o rank_n or_o order_n soever_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n 16._o p._n 16._o because_o they_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n etc._n etc._n thus_o far_o the_o christian_a religion_n go_v in_o these_o matter_n and_o thus_o the_o primitive_a christian_n believe_v and_o practise_v when_o their_o religion_n be_v pure_a and_o free_a from_o the_o corruption_n and_o usurpation_n which_o the_o interest_n and_o passion_n of_o man_n introduce_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n and_o how_o then_o come_v prince_n in_o these_o late_a time_n to_o be_v christian_n upon_o worse_a and_o hard_a term_n than_o in_o the_o best_a age_n of_o it_o in_o my_o mind_n there_o be_v very_o little_a difference_n between_o dominion_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o be_v forfeit_v for_o want_n of_o it_o and_o so_o we_o be_v come_v about_o to_o the_o fanatic_a principle_n of_o government_n again_o which_o this_o depose_n power_n in_o the_o pope_n do_v natural_o lead_v man_n to_o but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o the_o mischief_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o 2._o it_o break_v all_o bond_n and_o oath_n of_o obedience_n how_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v 17._o p._n 17._o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n to_o obedience_n on_o the_o subject_n part_n which_o do_v natural_o arise_v from_o the_o relation_n between_o they_o and_o their_o prince_n when_o subject_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o be_v thereby_o declare_v free_a from_o that_o natural_a duty_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o before_o this_o be_v null_v the_o obligation_n to_o a_o natural_a duty_n and_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o oath_n and_o promise_n this_o be_v turn_v evil_a into_o good_a and_o good_a into_o evil_n that_o can_v make_v civil_a obedience_n to_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o crime_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o perjury_n to_o be_v none_o this_o be_v a_o great_a power_n than_o the_o schoolman_n will_v allow_v to_o god_n himself_o where_o there_o be_v intrinsic_a goodness_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o inseparable_a evil_n from_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o 18._o p._n 18._o for_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o god_n may_v after_o the_o matter_n or_o circumstance_n of_o thing_n our_o question_n be_v only_o about_o dispense_n with_o the_o force_n and_o obligation_n of_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n such_o as_o keep_v our_o oath_n undoubted_o be_v this_o he_o illustrate_v very_o learned_o and_o at_o large_a in_o some_o follow_a paragraph_n ask_v how_o come_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v power_n to_o give_v away_o another_o man_n be_v natural_a right_n a_o man_n swear_v allegiance_n to_o his_o prince_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o oath_n the_o prince_n challenge_v his_o allegiance_n as_o a_o swear_a duty_n the_o pope_n dispense_v with_o this_o oath_n i.e._n give_v away_o the_o prince_n right_a whether_o he_o will_v or_o no._n but_o how_o come_v the_o pope_n by_o that_o right_n of_o the_o prince_n which_o he_o give_v away_o 21._o p._n 19_o 20_o 21._o may_v he_o not_o as_o well_o give_v away_o all_o the_o just_a right_n of_o man_n to_o their_o estate_n as_o those_o of_o prince_n to_o their_o crown_n cajetan_n lay_v down_o a_o good_a rule_n about_o dispense_n with_o oath_n that_o in_o they_o we_o ought_v to_o see_v that_o no_o prejudice_n be_v do_v to_o the_o person_n to_o who_o and_o for_o who_o sake_n they_o be_v make_v he_o afterward_o cite_v the_o several_a distinction_n which_o the_o roman_a casuist_n use_v to_o vindicate_v this_o power_n of_o dispense_n with_o oath_n particular_o layman_n that_o a_o promise_a oath_n make_v to_o a_o man_n can_v ordinary_o be_v relax_v 24._o p._n 24._o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o person_n to_o who_o it_o be_v make_v except_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a good_a of_o the_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o though_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n but_o woe_n be_v to_o they_o that_o make_v good_a evil_n and_o evil_a good_a when_o it_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o set_v up_o a_o particular_a interest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n to_o advance_v it_o if_o man_n break_v through_o oath_n and_o the_o most_o solemn_a engagement_n and_o promise_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o regard_v no_o bond_n of_o justice_n and_o honesty_n to_o compass_v their_o end_n let_v they_o call_v they_o by_o what_o specious_a name_n they_o please_v 25._o p._n 25._o the_o good_a old_a cause_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n it_o matter_n not_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o real_a wickedness_n than_o this_o for_o the_o main_a part_n of_o true_a religion_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o caâ—ting_a phrase_n or_o mystical_a notion_n neither_o in_o specious_a show_n of_o devotion_n nor_o so_o zeal_n for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o in_o faith_n as_o it_o imply_v the_o performance_n of_o our_o promise_n as_o well_o as_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o in_o obedience_n or_o a_o careful_a observance_n of_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n among_o which_o obedience_n to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a be_v one_o which_o they_o can_v never_o pretend_v to_o be_v a_o inviolable_a duty_n who_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o another_o person_n to_o absolve_v they_o from_o the_o most_o solemn_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v that_o to_o keep_v their_o oath_n in_o such_o a_o case_n will_v be_v a_o sin_n and_o to_o violate_v they_o may_v become_v a_o duty_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o overturn_v the_o natural_a difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n to_o set_v up_o a_o control_a sovereign_a power_n above_o that_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lay_v a_o perpetual_a foundation_n for_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n which_o nothing_o can_v keep_v man_n from_o if_o conscience_n and_o their_o solemn_a oath_n can_v therefore_o 3._o the_o three_o
prostrate_v themselves_o for_o in_o your_o way_n of_o reason_v they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o preserve_v or_o delight_v themselves_o by_o any_o course_n of_o mean_n and_o can_v be_v best_o protect_v by_o the_o prevail_a side_n which_o because_o it_o have_v more_o degree_n of_o grow_a power_n have_v it_o seem_v therefore_o more_o of_o right_n 158._o p._n 158._o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o choice_n of_o every_o subject_a who_o you_o make_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v himself_o to_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o strong_a side_n or_o for_o a_o company_n combine_v in_o arm_n and_o counsel_n when_o a_o heir_n and_o a_o traitor_n be_v engage_v in_o battle_n with_o equal_a success_n as_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o lord_n stanley_n etc._n etc._n at_o bosworth-field_n to_o give_v the_o day_n to_o the_o side_n they_o presume_v will_n most_o favour_n they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o tie_n so_o strong_a as_o that_o of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n 93._o etc._n vid._n 1._o part_n of_o the_o hist_n p._n 93._o and_o whereas_o hobbs_n affirm_v that_o covenant_n be_v but_o word_n and_o breath_n and_o have_v no_o force_n to_o oblige_v or_o constrain_v any_o man_n but_o what_o it_o have_v from_o the_o public_a sword_n he_o answer_v that_o thus_o the_o prince_n be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o danger_n 160._o p._n 160._o society_n be_v like_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n manage_v all_o by_o force_n because_o he_o can_v be_v a_o day_n secure_a of_o remain_v uppermost_a see_v that_o the_o people_n be_v teach_v by_o you_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o right_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o deceit_n and_o that_o every_o one_o will_v have_v as_o good_a a_o title_n if_o he_o have_v as_o long_o a_o sword_n for_o the_o many_o head_a beast_n will_v throw_v the_o rider_n when_o he_o burden_n and_o gall_n they_o woe_n to_o all_o the_o prince_n upon_o earth_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a and_o become_v popular_a if_o the_o multitude_n believe_v this_o the_o prince_z not_o arm_v with_o the_o scale_n of_o the_o leviathan_n i._n e._n with_o irresistible_a power_n can_v never_o be_v safe_a 161._o p._n 161._o wherefore_o such_o as_o own_o these_o pernicious_a doctrine_n destructive_a to_o all_o society_n of_o man_n ☜_o ☜_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v wolf_n head_n as_o the_o law_n of_o old_a be_v wont_a to_o speak_v concern_v excommunicate_v person_n and_o be_v like_o those_o ravenous_a beast_n so_o far_o from_o deserve_v our_o love_n and_o care_n 192._o p._n 192._o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v destroy_v at_o the_o common_a charge_n if_o the_o command_v of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o also_o law_n what_o mean_v the_o common_a doctrine_n in_o the_o scripture_n of_o suffer_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o christianity_n we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o follow_v christ_n etc._n etc._n such_o command_n and_o exhortation_n to_o die_v rather_o than_o to_o obey_v unchristian_a injunction_n be_v deliver_v in_o vain_a yea_o they_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o impious_a if_o they_o be_v not_o a_o royal_a law_n without_o the_o stamp_n of_o civil_a authority_n it_o be_v therefore_o your_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o outward_a safety_n to_o obey_v that_o which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n though_o we_o live_v among_o the_o heathen_n rather_o than_o to_o follow_v dangerous_a though_o evangelical_n counsel_n this_o doctor_n together_o with_o the_o lord_n bishop_n of_o ely_n and_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o dr._n hooper_n be_v by_o the_o king_n appoint_v to_o attend_v the_o late_a duke_n of_o monmouth_n before_o his_o execution_n and_o the_o great_a thing_n that_o they_o with_o reason_n press_v he_o to_o be_v a_o particular_a repentance_n a_o acknowledgement_n that_o his_o invasion_n be_v a_o rebellion_n particular_o urge_v he_o as_o the_o print_a account_n say_v more_o than_o once_o 2._o p._n 1_o 2._o if_o he_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n to_o be_v true_a ☞_o ☞_o and_o therefore_o i_o believe_v that_o pulton_n the_o jesuit_n as_o 67._o as_o pulton_n consider_v p._n 67._o himself_o say_v charge_v he_o unjust_o that_o when_o he_o assist_v sir_n thomas_n armstrong_n before_o his_o execution_n that_o he_o do_v not_o oblige_v he_o to_o a_o humble_a acknowledgement_n of_o his_o crime_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o injury_n do_v to_o his_o king_n and_o country_n for_o the_o â—3_n the_o account_v of_o the_o con_v with_o 〈◊〉_d p._n â—3_n doctor_n even_o in_o the_o height_n of_o popery_n think_v his_o loyalty_n more_o valuable_a than_o mr._n meredith_n because_o he_o as_o a_o son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n profess_v he_o will_v not_o rebel_v against_o the_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o may_v be_v of_o another_o religion_n whereas_o mr._n m._n be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n can_v not_o well_o separate_a loyalty_n from_o interest_n and_o 89._o and_o 〈…〉_o con_fw-la p._n 89._o aver_v that_o he_o be_v by_o church_n principle_n against_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n and_o approve_v not_o of_o the_o exclude_v and_o depose_v doctrine_n teach_v in_o mr._n p_n great_a lateran_n council_n before_o there_o be_v jesuit_n and_o also_o after_o they_o arise_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o doleman_n and_o a_o long_a train_n of_o other_o in_o which_o some_o pope_n some_o synodical_a man_n have_v pompous_o march_v to_o pass_v by_o general_a complaint_n 243._o id._n exam_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 10_o note_v 〈◊〉_d holiness_n of_o life_n p._n 243._o we_o may_v furnish_v ourselves_o with_o abundance_n of_o instance_n in_o the_o live_v of_o particular_a man_n of_o that_o communion_n who_o have_v be_v infamous_a for_o impiety_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o a_o few_o reflection_n upon_o two_o or_o three_o of_o this_o sort_n of_o mâ—n_z with_o who_o the_o more_o the_o world_n be_v acquaint_v the_o less_o veneration_n it_o will_v have_v for_o they_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a fawn_v upon_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n whilst_o he_o live_v and_o prosper_v and_o own_a he_o as_o his_o patron_n and_o the_o maker_n of_o his_o fortune_n even_o before_o he_o have_v make_v his_o own_o but_o assoon_o as_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o family_n be_v barbarous_o murder_v by_o the_o most_o bloody_a vassal_n and_o usurper_n phocas_n gregory_n insult_v over_o this_o dead_a lion_n and_o flatter_v this_o live_a monster_n and_o his_o immoral_a wife_n leontia_n he_o use_v such_o word_n at_o his_o â—surped_a exaltation_n as_o he_o do_v at_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o conversion_n of_o england_n sing_v profane_o glory_n to_o god_n in_o the_o high_a let_v the_o heaven_n rejoice_v and_o the_o earth_n be_v glad_a there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o 248._o p._n 248._o which_o by_o help_v forward_o a_o ill_a life_n do_v in_o part_n deface_v this_o mark_n of_o her_o sanctity_n such_o as_o the_o doctrine_n about_o papal_a supremacy_n which_o last_o be_v very_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o quiet_a of_o the_o world_n especial_o in_o the_o depose_v point_n concern_v which_o i_o take_v leave_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o another_o with_o relation_n to_o bellarmine_n he_o be_v 17._o be_v postscript_n to_o transl_n of_o 〈…〉_o of_o the_o leag_n p._n 15_o 16_o 17._o himself_o a_o preacher_n for_o the_o league_n in_o paris_n during_o the_o rebellion_n there_o of_o king_n henry_n iu._n some_o of_o his_o principle_n be_v these_o follow_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o man_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n be_v from_o the_o people_n because_o the_o people_n make_v the_o king._n we_o hear_v bellarmine_n in_o another_o place_n positive_o affirm_v it_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o any_o christian_a prince_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o catholic_n religion_n and_o shall_v withdraw_v other_o from_o it_o he_o immediate_o forfeit_v all_o power_n and_o dignity_n even_o before_o the_o pope_n have_v pronounce_v sentence_n on_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n in_o case_n they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o cast_v out_o such_o a_o heretic_n from_o his_o sovereignty_n over_o christian_n if_o therefore_o the_o faith_n of_o bellarmine_n be_v faction_n whatsoever_o his_o church_n be_v in_o itself_o it_o be_v certain_a as_o he_o have_v make_v it_o it_o can_v never_o he_o find_v out_o either_o as_o the_o church_n or_o as_o a_o find_a church_n so_o far_o as_o we_o be_v to_o look_v for_o it_o by_o the_o note_n of_o holiness_n sect_n xii_o dr._n patrick_n have_v also_o full_o declare_v his_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n for_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o his_o work_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n he_o say_v 75._o paraphâ—_n on_o on_o ps_n 15._o p._n 75._o that_o he_o who_o shall_v dwell_v in_o god_n tabernacle_n be_v a_o
man_n who_o have_v such_o a_o respect_n to_o religion_n that_o whatsoever_o he_o promise_v by_o oath_n he_o will_v perform_v though_o be_v lose_v never_o so_o much_o by_o keep_v his_o faith_n and_o 361._o and_o in_o ps_n 51._o p._n 361._o that_o david_n confess_v to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v not_o because_o i_o stand_v in_o fear_n of_o punishment_n from_o man_n who_o have_v no_o power_n over_o i_o but_o because_o i_o be_o so_o obnoxious_a to_o thou_o who_o judgement_n i_o ought_v to_o dread_v the_o more_o the_o less_o i_o be_o liable_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o my_o action_n unto_o other_o o_o how_o it_o afflict_v i_o that_o i_o presume_v because_o i_o have_v none_o to_o control_v i_o here_o on_o earth_n to_o offend_v thy_o majesty_n thy_o all-seeing_a majesty_n at_o who_o tribunal_n ☜_o ☜_o the_o high_a must_v be_v judge_v politician_n when_o they_o do_v unwarrantable_a action_n 1660._o id._n jewish_n hypocrisy_n p._n 371_o 372._o lond._n 1660._o think_v to_o excuse_v themselves_o with_o the_o reason_n of_o state_n and_o pretence_n of_o common_a good_a and_o therefore_o will_v break_v their_o faith_n and_o their_o oath_n and_o at_o the_o rate_n of_o their_o honesty_n purchase_v the_o common_a welfare_n as_o if_o god_n have_v need_n of_o man_n sin_n or_o we_o can_v tell_v what_o be_v his_o interest_n better_a than_o himself_o i_o be_o something_o angry_a at_o this_o vile_a abuse_n of_o his_o holy_a name_n that_o though_o god_n have_v tell_v we_o what_o be_v his_o mind_n and_o pleasure_n yet_o they_o will_v instruct_v he_o and_o teach_v he_o what_o be_v more_o for_o his_o benefit_n and_o show_v he_o a_o way_n that_o he_o think_v not_o on_o for_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o glory_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epitome_n of_o man_n duty_n annex_v to_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o jewish_a hypocrisy_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n as_o we_o love_v ourselves_o 41._o p._n 41._o let_v we_o endeavour_v to_o live_v in_o all_o good_a conscience_n before_o god_n let_v we_o not_o do_v the_o least_o evil_a for_o to_o avoid_v the_o suffering_n of_o the_o great_a evil_n and_o let_v we_o not_o neglect_v any_o good_a for_o the_o purchase_n of_o the_o best_a good_a the_o world_n afford_v it_o can_v be_v long_o before_o thou_o feel_v that_o hide_a whip_n the_o cord_n of_o which_o thou_o be_v continual_o twist_v for_o to_o lash_v thyself_o all_o impatience_n come_v by_o pride_n 68_o p._n 67_o 68_o and_o our_o murmur_n be_v breed_v by_o too_o goodly_a thought_n of_o our_o own_o self_n but_o if_o we_o think_v with_o ourselves_o what_o we_o be_v etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v become_v very_o humble_a i._n e._n meek_a and_o patient_a and_o content_v under_o all_o that_o befall_v we_o one_o act_n of_o humility_n beget_v another_o and_o he_o that_o think_v mean_o of_o himself_o will_v not_o be_v angry_a that_o he_o be_v afflict_v be_v peaceable_a and_o obedient_a to_o governor_n who_o be_v god_n in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o who_o god_n have_v bid_v we_o that_o we_o shall_v submit_v ourselves_o submit_v yourselves_o to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n etc._n etc._n 1_o pet._n 2.13_o it_o be_v a_o high_a act_n of_o pride_n and_o insolency_n to_o control_v the_o authority_n that_o be_v over_o we_o and_o to_o set_v up_o our_o own_o will_n above_o god_n vicegerent_n for_o it_o be_v a_o great_a contempt_n of_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n who_o image_n they_o more_o remarkable_o bear_v and_o with_o who_o effigy_n they_o be_v more_o visible_o stamp_v than_o other_o man_n we_o must_v always_o therefore_o do_v what_o they_o command_v we_o or_o else_o suffer_v what_o they_o inflict_v upon_o we_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o if_o we_o choose_v the_o latter_a we_o must_v suffer_v as_o meek_o and_o peaceable_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o immediate_a hand_n of_o heaven_n upon_o we_o for_o if_o solomon_n say_v of_o every_o man_n that_o proud_a and_o haughty_a scorner_n be_v his_o name_n who_o decle_v in_o proud_a wrath_n prov._n 21.24_o then_o much_o more_o be_v he_o to_o be_v brand_v in_o the_o forehead_n for_o a_o man_n superlative_o proud_a who_o can_v endure_v to_o be_v touch_v in_o body_n or_o estate_n but_o it_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o high_a inflammation_n of_o anger_n even_o against_o the_o high_a power_n dr._n tillotson_n there_o be_v a_o spirit_n in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v not_o only_o contrary_a to_o christianity_n 18._o ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1678._o p._n 17_o 18._o but_o to_o the_o common_a principle_n of_o natural_a religion_n and_o even_o to_o humanity_n itself_o which_o by_o falsehood_n and_o persidiousness_n by_o secret_a plot_n and_o conspiracy_n or_o by_o open_a sedition_n and_o rebellion_n by_o depose_v and_o kill_v king_n in_o a_o word_n by_o dissolve_v all_o the_o bond_n of_o humane_a society_n and_o subvert_v the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o the_o world_n i._n e._n by_o all_o wicked_a way_n imaginable_a do_v incite_v man_n to_o promote_v and_o advance_v their_o religion_n 19_o p._n 19_o when_o religion_n once_o come_v to_o supplant_v moral_a righteousness_n and_o to_o teach_v man_n the_o absurde_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n to_o lie_v for_o the_o truth_n 20._o p._n 20._o and_o to_o kill_v man_n for_o god_n sake_n and_o to_o be_v a_o bond_n of_o conspiracy_n better_a it_o be_v there_o be_v not_o reveal_v religion_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o that_o humane_a nature_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o conduct_n of_o its_o own_o principle_n and_o inclination_n which_o be_v much_o more_o mild_a and_o merciful_a than_o to_o be_v act_v by_o a_o religion_n that_o inspire_v man_n with_o so_o wild_a a_o fury_n and_o be_v continual_o supplant_n government_n and_o undermine_v the_o welfare_n of_o mankind_n in_o short_a such_o a_o religion_n as_o teach_v man_n to_o propagate_v and_o advance_v itself_o by_o mean_n so_o evident_o contrary_a to_o the_o very_a nature_n and_o end_n of_o all_o religion_n how_o much_o better_a teacher_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o old_a heathen_a philosopher_n 22._o p._n 21_o 22._o in_o all_o who_o book_n and_o write_n there_o be_v not_o one_o principle_n to_o be_v find_v of_o treachery_n and_o rebellion_n panaetius_n antipater_n and_o diogenes_n the_o stoic_a tully_n and_o plutarch_n 28._o p._n 28._o and_o seneca_n be_v much_o honest_a and_o more_o christian_a casuist_n than_o the_o jesuit_n be_v etc._n etc._n i_o be_o not_o sure_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n but_o i_o challenge_v antichrist_n himself_o whoever_o he_o be_v and_o whenever_o he_o come_v to_o do_v worse_o and_o wickede_a thing_n than_o these_o 15._o serm._n on_o 1_o cor._n 3.15_o p._n 11_o 15._o i_o hope_v no_o body_n expect_v that_o i_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o show_v that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o his_o apostle_n nor_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n viz._n the_o doctrine_n of_o depose_v king_n our_o church_n have_v this_o peculiar_a advantage_n above_o several_a profession_n 34._o p._n 3â—_n 34._o that_o we_o know_v in_o the_o world_n that_o it_o acknowledge_v a_o due_a and_o just_a subordination_n to_o the_o civil_a authority_n and_o have_v always_o be_v untainted_a in_o its_o loyalty_n dr._n meggor_n 14._o serw._n before_o the_o l._n 〈◊〉_d on_o ps_n 11.3_o 〈◊〉_d 30_o p._n 14._o although_o there_o be_v law_n to_o guide_v and_o direct_v the_o king_n of_o judea_n and_o egypt_n yet_o if_o they_o forget_v themselves_o so_o much_o as_o to_o violate_v and_o break_v through_o they_o there_o be_v none_o by_o which_o they_o may_v resist_v and_o punish_v they_o their_o minister_n and_o instrument_n be_v ever_o accountable_a but_o as_o to_o themselves_o it_o be_v a_o maxim_n every_o where_o that_o they_o can_v do_v no_o wrong_n 16._o p._n 16._o he_o who_o resist_v king_n be_v in_o danger_n of_o receive_v to_o himself_o damnation_n in_o the_o other_o world_n for_o such_o unjustifyable_a and_o forbid_a practice_n there_o never_o yet_o be_v any_o rebellion_n where_o religion_n or_o liberty_n be_v not_o one_o or_o both_o pretend_a yet_o he_o who_o examine_v the_o most_o judicious_a and_o impartial_a wâ—â—ters_n of_o story_n will_v be_v huge_o put_v to_o it_o to_o produce_v a_o instance_n of_o any_o one_o where_o personal_a disgust_n and_o selfish_a design_n be_v not_o the_o first_o promoter_n and_o fomentor_n of_o it_o they_o etc._n p._n 28_o 29._o v._o p_o 43_o 44_o etc._n etc._n that_o can_v dispense_v with_o their_o oath_n and_o comply_v with_o usurper_n be_v instrument_n of_o the_o illegal_a innovation_n and_o zealous_a for_o the_o statute_n of_o omri_n may_v receive_v some_o wage_n for_o their_o unrighteousness_n and_o ravish_v to_o themselves_o fortune_n as_o unexpected_a as_o ignominious_a but_o for_o those_o that_o dare_v not_o debauch_v their_o conscience_n nor_o be_v partaker_n
must_v do_v nothing_o to_o show_v that_o we_o be_v act_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o popery_n we_o must_v never_o forget_v the_o station_n in_o which_o god_n have_v put_v we_o â—s_v we_o be_v subject_n under_o a_o lawful_a prince_n to_o who_o we_o be_v tie_v both_o by_o divine_a and_o humane_a law_n and_o even_o the_o lion_n mouth_n itself_o open_v to_o devour_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o can_v never_o excuse_v we_o from_o our_o obligation_n to_o submit_v and_o suffer_v if_o god_n have_v so_o order_v it_o by_o his_o providence_n that_o we_o be_v bear_v under_o a_o prince_n that_o will_v deliver_v we_o up_o to_o the_o lion._n the_o late_a rebellion_n as_o it_o be_v manage_v with_o a_o popish_a i._n e._n a_o bloody_a spirit_n so_o many_o of_o the_o argument_n that_o be_v use_v to_o defend_v it_o be_v take_v from_o popish_a author_n 28._o p._n 28._o when_o we_o go_v out_o of_o the_o way_n of_o patience_n and_o submission_n of_o obedience_n and_o of_o bear_v the_o cross_n when_o we_o give_v scope_n to_o passion_n and_o rage_n to_o jealousy_n and_o mistrust_v and_o upon_o this_o fermentation_n in_o our_o mind_n we_o break_v out_o into_o war_n and_o rebellion_n we_o forget_v that_o the_o god_n who_o we_o serve_v be_v almighty_a and_o can_v save_v we_o either_o from_o a_o devour_a fire_n or_o a_o lion_n mouth_n we_o forget_v that_o the_o saviour_n who_o we_o follow_v be_v make_v perfect_a by_o suffering_n and_o that_o we_o become_v then_o true_o his_o disciple_n when_o we_o bear_v his_o cross_n even_o though_o we_o shall_v be_v crush_v under_o it_o we_o forget_v that_o our_o religion_n ought_v to_o inspire_v we_o with_o a_o contempt_n of_o life_n and_o the_o world_n and_o with_o meekness_n and_o lowliness_n of_o mind_n etc._n etc._n 29._o p._n 29._o we_o be_v not_o to_o share_v with_o the_o papist_n in_o their_o cruelty_n not_o imitate_v they_o in_o their_o rebellion_n sect_n xv._o dr._n adam_n littleton_n in_o his_o catechism_n ded_fw-we print_a lon._n 1662._o â—p_n ded_fw-we or_o the_o ground_n of_o religion_n a_o ungrounded_a christian_a will_v be_v easy_o persuade_v to_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o any_o wild_a opinion_n or_o loose_a practice_n to_o turn_v heretic_n or_o rebel_n 334._o p._n 334._o and_o prove_v a_o fit_a instrument_n for_o the_o managery_n of_o satan_n design_n the_o five_o commandment_n be_v the_o hinge_n of_o the_o two_o table_n and_o concern_v the_o magistrate_n who_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n on_o earth_n and_o the_o keeper_n of_o both_o the_o table_n wherefore_o some_o assign_v it_o a_o place_n in_o the_o first_o table_n etc._n p._n 336_o 337._o see_v his_o ser._n on_o nou._n 5_o 1675._o p._n 221_o 223_o 224_o 226._o and_o ser._n on_o jan._n 30._o 1677._o p._n 236_o 237_o etc._n etc._n god_n have_v a_o special_a care_n of_o civil_a order_n and_o peace_n in_o the_o society_n of_o man_n honour_v thy_o father_n and_o mother_n whether_o thy_o natural_a parent_n or_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n disobedience_n dissolve_v and_o unloosen_v or_o â—er_n and_o peace_n which_o be_v the_o band_n of_o society_n whereas_o oppression_n do_v but_o strain_n and_o gird_v the_o tie_n of_o government_n too_o close_o no_o tyranny_n of_o the_o most_o wicked_a prince_n can_v be_v so_o mischievous_a and_o destractive_a to_o the_o public_a as_o the_o rebellion_n of_o subject_n let_v they_o pretend_v never_o so_o much_o religion_n for_o it_o the_o great_a interest_n of_o society_n be_v to_o obey_v since_o the_o resist_n of_o a_o lawful_a governor_n will_v in_o the_o end_n destroy_v government_n itself_o and_o bring_v all_o thing_n into_o consusion_n ☞_o ☞_o then_o he_o introduce_v god_n thus_o speak_v thou_o inferior_a whoever_o thou_o be_v that_o be_v under_o another_o power_n 344._o p._n 343_o 344._o thou_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o he_o and_o yield_v a_o ready_a and_o cheerful_a obedience_n to_o he_o as_o to_o the_o lord_n in_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a and_o hear_v with_o his_o humour_n and_o his_o harshness_n ☞_o ☞_o remember_v that_o the_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o like_a passion_n with_o thyself_o yet_o he_o be_v in_o god_n stead_n and_o if_o he_o at_o any_o time_n swerve_v from_o his_o rule_n in_o command_v yet_o do_v not_o thou_o decline_v thy_o duty_n in_o obey_v but_o when_o be_v bid_v thou_o do_v any_o thing_n coutrary_a to_o my_o will_n carry_v thyself_o with_o submission_n and_o resolve_v to_o suffer_v for_o a_o good_a conscience_n rather_o than_o to_o resist_v where_o thou_o can_v not_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n obey_v thou_o shall_v not_o withdraw_v or_o grudge_v thy_o obedience_n 347._o p._n 347._o much_o less_o shall_v thou_o take_v upon_o thou_o to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v thou_o subject_a shall_v honour_v and_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o his_o minister_n thou_o shall_v not_o raise_v sedition_n to_o bring_v a_o odium_fw-la upon_o the_o magistrate_n person_n his_o authority_n or_o his_o council_n nor_o show_v any_o discontent_n to_o the_o disturbance_n of_o the_o public_a peace_n nor_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o thy_o lawful_a sovereign_n nor_o maintain_v or_o assist_v rebellion_n nor_o meddle_v with_o those_o that_o be_v give_v to_o change_v thou_o shall_v not_o offer_v any_o violence_n to_o the_o king_n be_v sacred_a person_n but_o if_o at_o any_o time_n unrighteous_a command_n be_v impose_v upon_o thou_o have_v recourse_n to_o thy_o prayer_n and_o make_v thy_o appeal_n to_o heaven_n to_o god_n the_o king_n of_o king_n to_o who_o alone_o they_o be_v accountable_a and_o who_o will_v in_o his_o dut_fw-mi time_n remove_v the_o oppression_n and_o call_v the_o oppressor_n to_o a_o account_n 353._o p._n 352_o 353._o when_o the_o hedge_n of_o government_n be_v break_v down_o neither_o religion_n nor_o law_n shall_v bound_v we_o this_o have_v be_v england_n be_v case_n in_o the_o wicked_a time_n of_o anarchy_n and_o confusion_n when_o we_o comply_v with_o illegal_a power_n when_o our_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n be_v elude_v with_o the_o solemn_a cozenage_n of_o a_o league_n and_o sinful_a combination_n when_o we_o be_v bewilder_v with_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o know_v not_o the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o our_o peace_n but_o pretend_v to_o reform_v abuse_n by_o destroy_v the_o office_n when_o we_o raise_v war_n against_o our_o dread_a sovereign_n and_o offer_v violence_n to_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v what_o need_n have_v we_o therefore_o to_o pray_v fervent_o with_o the_o church_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o and_o incline_v our_o heart_n to_o keep_v this_o law._n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o sermon_n 25._o pt._n lond._n 1669._o p._n 24_o 25._o call_v the_o church_n peace_n assert_v upon_o a_o civil_a account_n preach_v july_n four_o an._n 1669._o say_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o best_a party_n of_o the_o dissenter_n have_v such_o principle_n of_o policy_n and_o government_n as_o be_v utter_o inconsistent_a and_o incompatible_a with_o monarchy_n whereas_o there_o be_v no_o one_o thing_n that_o the_o english_a church_n do_v in_o her_o doctrine_n more_o positive_o affirm_v ☞_o ☞_o or_o in_o her_o office_n more_o â—ealously_o express_v than_o obedience_n to_o governor_n and_o her_o duty_n to_o her_o sovereign_n thank_v be_v god_n we_o live_v not_o now_o under_o heathen_a emperor_n and_o pagan_a governor_n though_o if_o we_o do_v it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o to_o thank_v god_n for_o they_o too_o and_o to_o obey_v they_o in_o all_o lawful_a command_n 2._o a_o original_a of_o all_o plot_n lond._n 1680._o 810._o cap._n 1._o p._n 2._o and_o where_o we_o can_v safe_o obey_v cheerful_o to_o suffer_v for_o a_o good_a conscience_n dr._n william_n saywel_n still_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o that_o man_n of_o more_o zeal_n than_o discretion_n of_o great_a read_n than_o judgement_n have_v strike_v in_o with_o the_o politician_n and_o write_v that_o which_o will_v most_o please_v the_o man_n in_o authority_n and_o be_v likely_a to_o get_v they_o most_o favour_n and_o reputation_n among_o those_o who_o can_v satisfy_v their_o ambition_n and_o by_o these_o mean_n have_v rather_o serve_v themselves_o than_o god_n though_o with_o the_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n athelsm_n breach_n of_o common_a faith_n and_o honesty_n 3._o p._n 3._o violation_n of_o all_o oath_n and_o contract_n murder_n treason_n conspiracy_n rebellion_n long_a and_o bloody_a war_n massacre_n fire_n undermine_n poison_n 5._o p._n 4_o 5._o and_o subversion_n of_o government_n be_v the_o sad_a consequence_n of_o such_o dissension_n in_o religion_n that_o these_o part_n of_o christendom_n for_o some_o age_n past_a have_v be_v a_o aceldama_n or_o field_n of_o blood_n and_o many_o horrid_a and_o barbarous_a murder_n have_v be_v act_v upon_o pretence_n of_o religion_n be_v evident_a from_o all_o modern_a history_n and_o though_o the_o romish_a
party_n have_v be_v the_o great_a cause_n of_o all_o these_o inhuman_a butchery_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o be_v the_o only_a actor_n in_o they_o there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o have_v have_v their_o hand_n stain_v with_o blood_n and_o upon_o what_o motive_n and_o principle_n and_o to_o what_o degree_n they_o have_v proceed_v i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o archbishop_n bancroft'_v dangerous_a position_n and_o to_o the_o history_n of_o presbytery_n to_o satisfic_v himself_o 8._o ch._n 2_o p._n 7._o 8._o but_o though_o several_a murder_n and_o rebellion_n have_v be_v carry_v on_o by_o those_o that_o call_v themselves_o christian_n yet_o neither_o the_o christian_a religion_n nor_o the_o church_n itself_o do_v ever_o teach_v any_o such_o doctrine_n or_o encourage_v any_o such_o practice_n nay_o there_o be_v such_o evidence_n against_o it_o that_o no_o rational_a man_n that_o do_v right_o consider_v the_o matter_n can_v ever_o doubt_v but_o that_o she_o in_o her_o judgement_n and_o belief_n whole_o condemn_v all_o such_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a design_n and_o for_o further_a satisfaction_n i_o will_v inquire_v into_o the_o flate_z of_o the_o matter_n 9_o p._n 9_o that_o all_o power_n and_o dominion_n be_v original_o from_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o by_o atheist_n and_o that_o governor_n act_n in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n be_v as_o unquestionable_a among_o christian_n now_o this_o power_n be_v derive_v to_o they_o either_o from_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o mankind_n or_o else_o from_o positive_a revelation_n and_o assignment_n the_o first_o and_o high_a fountain_n of_o supreme_a power_n be_v found_v in_o that_o natural_a dominion_n that_o god_n have_v give_v parent_n over_o their_o child_n insomuch_o that_o if_o either_o adam_n or_o noah_n who_o be_v the_o common_a father_n of_o we_o all_o be_v now_o alive_a 10._o p._n 10._o they_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o universal_a monarch_n of_o the_o world_n but_o when_o the_o father_n die_v and_o brother_n be_v scatter_v up_o and_o down_o the_o world_n and_o live_v independent_o one_o of_o another_o there_o can_v be_v no_o natural_a pretence_n for_o one_o to_o have_v dominion_n over_o the_o other_o yet_o the_o necessity_n of_o form_v themselves_o into_o society_n for_o mutual_a defence_n and_o traffic_n will_v oblige_v they_o to_o enter_v into_o covenant_n and_o though_o while_o they_o be_v free_a they_o may_v choose_v different_a form_n as_o they_o shall_v see_v best_a for_o themselves_o yet_o have_v once_o choose_v and_o accept_v of_o a_o supreme_a power_n they_o be_v not_o at_o liberty_n to_o cast_v it_o off_o again_o when_o they_o please_v but_o all_o the_o right_n prerogatives_n and_o jurisdiction_n which_o belong_v to_o sovereign_a authority_n be_v present_o by_o god_n invest_v on_o it_o who_o do_v ratify_v all_o lawful_a pact_n and_o agreement_n and_o require_v we_o strict_o and_o inviolable_o to_o observe_v they_o though_o it_o may_v fall_v out_o 11._o p._n 11._o that_o the_o person_n sometime_o may_v be_v choose_v by_o the_o people_n or_o nobility_n or_o senate_n yet_o the_o power_n and_o office_n itself_o be_v not_o make_v be_v not_o give_v nor_o can_v it_o be_v limit_v or_o bound_v by_o they_o so_o as_o to_o destroy_v the_o office_n itself_o or_o make_v it_o become_v no_o supreme_a power_n one_o prerogative_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v irresistible_a 1â—_n p._n 1â—_n and_o not_o to_o be_v call_v to_o account_v by_o any_o but_o god._n a_o prince_n must_v use_v his_o subject_n as_o freemen_n and_o not_o slave_n but_o if_o prince_n do_v not_o their_o duty_n we_o must_v not_o revenge_v ourselves_o for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v judge_n in_o our_o own_o case_n for_o god_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o vengeance_n be_v he_o and_o he_o will_v repay_v 13._o p._n 13._o therefore_o we_o must_v go_v for_o vengeance_n to_o those_o who_o god_n have_v appoint_v to_o execute_v vengeance_n in_o his_o stead_n if_o then_o our_o inferior_a governor_n do_v we_o wrong_n we_o must_v go_v to_o the_o superior_a who_o be_v make_v revenger_n to_o execute_v wrath_n upon_o they_o that_o do_v evil_a but_o if_o the_o supreme_a power_n themselves_o oppress_v we_o they_o can_v be_v judge_v by_o their_o inferior_n and_o there_o will_v be_v no_o other_o remedy_n but_o to_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n who_o have_v reserve_v their_o punishment_n to_o himself_o but_o tell_v we_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o it_o be_v better_a to_o suffer_v unjust_o in_o this_o world_n than_o to_o suffer_v just_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v for_o since_o the_o last_o judgement_n in_o this_o world_n must_v be_v somewhere_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o child_n shall_v be_v commit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o parent_n and_o inferior_n to_o the_o supreme_a than_o any_o other_o way_n 15._o p._n 14_o 15._o tho_o prince_n be_v the_o instrument_n yet_o it_o be_v god_n purpose_n or_o command_n that_o they_o put_v in_o execution_n whether_o they_o be_v for_o good_a or_o evil_n he_o incline_v they_o to_o favour_n and_o mercy_n when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o try_v we_o with_o prosperity_n and_o kindness_n again_o when_o our_o sin_n call_v for_o judgement_n and_o indignation_n than_o he_o send_v forth_o evil_a governor_n or_o else_o permit_v wicked_a man_n to_o act_v according_a to_o their_o own_o cruel_a and_o ambitious_a mind_n and_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o yet_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o judgement_n he_o do_v remember_v mercy_n they_o shall_v not_o do_v any_o harm_n further_o than_o god_n in_o his_o wisdom_n shall_v give_v they_o leave_v and_o that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o be_v needful_a for_o our_o good_a so_o that_o we_o be_v to_o look_v upon_o evil_a governor_n and_o superior_n that_o oppress_v we_o no_o other_o than_o plague_n or_o violent_a storm_n or_o earthquake_n send_v from_o god_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v run_v and_o hide_v ourselves_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a and_o use_v all_o reasonable_a mean_n to_o save_v our_o life_n by_o flight_n or_o the_o like_a but_o they_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v resist_v by_o violence_n than_o any_o of_o those_o natural_a evil_n we_o must_v by_o humiliation_n and_o prayer_n implore_v god_n mercy_n to_o we_o in_o turn_v their_o heart_n or_o some_o other_o way_n send_v we_o deliverance_n as_o we_o do_v to_o avert_v a_o plague_n or_o a_o earthquake_n 16._o p._n 16._o but_o god_n have_v give_v we_o no_o natural_a strength_n to_o secure_v ourselves_o and_o thereupon_o will_v defend_v we_o himself_o and_o have_v we_o whole_o therein_o depend_v upon_o his_o own_o care_n this_o belief_n it_o be_v that_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o martyr_n etc._n etc._n this_o make_v our_o saviour_n confess_v to_o pilate_n that_o he_o have_v power_n give_v he_o from_o above_o to_o crucify_v he_o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o st._n paul_n say_v let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n and_o in_o this_o sense_n those_o text_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o governor_n be_v vouch_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o council_n and_o there_o be_v not_o one_o writer_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n of_o any_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n that_o do_v ever_o doubt_v of_o 17._o p._n 17._o or_o question_v this_o doctrine_n but_o many_o of_o they_o have_v declare_v themselves_o full_o for_o it_o that_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v their_o authority_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o he_o if_o they_o do_v use_v it_o amiss_o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v depose_v by_o any_o authority_n upon_o earth_n whether_o of_o pope_n or_o people_n neither_o ought_v they_o to_o be_v resist_v by_o open_a violence_n or_o have_v their_o power_n wrest_v out_o of_o their_o hand_n by_o any_o of_o their_o rebellious_a subject_n those_o also_o that_o act_n in_o a_o war_n without_o the_o commission_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n or_o of_o the_o king_n where_o he_o be_v supreme_a have_v not_o the_o sword_n give_v they_o by_o god_n but_o take_v it_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o shall_v perish_v with_o the_o same_o and_o this_o he_o confirm_v as_o from_o scripture_n so_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n about_o it_o 41._o p._n 40_o 41._o and_o conclude_v it_o be_v casie_a to_o carry_v the_o same_o doctrine_n through_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o produce_v testimony_n especial_o from_o the_o article_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o write_n of_o our_o learned_a bishop_n and_o other_o eminent_a defender_n of_o our_o church_n but_o these_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a and_o they_o be_v
not_o to_o be_v laugh_v out_o of_o our_o passive_a obedience_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n though_o even_o those_o who_o perhaps_o owe_v the_o best_a part_n of_o their_o security_n to_o that_o principle_n be_v apt_a to_o make_v a_o jest_n of_o it_o sect_n xvii_o dr._n 8._o c._n 26._o 26._o 1_o 2_o 6_o 8._o pierce_v dean_n of_o salisbury_n in_o his_o body_n of_o orthodox_n divinity_n aver_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n consist_v of_o a_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o a_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n that_o magistrate_n be_v constitute_v by_o a_o divine_a right_n as_o well_o as_o priest_n that_o he_o who_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n so_o constitute_v by_o god_n wound_v his_o conscience_n deep_o in_o this_o world_n and_o shall_v be_v damn_v in_o the_o next_o after_o which_o he_o smart_o censure_v both_o the_o fanatic_n and_o the_o jesuit_n the_o scandal_n of_o christianity_n as_o he_o call_v they_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o both_o sort_n of_o they_o and_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o that_o proposition_n that_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v control_v a_o prince_n if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v his_o duty_n since_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n as_o well_o as_o the_o law_n of_o god_n a_o king_n can_v do_v no_o harm_n i.e._n that_o the_o king_n be_v unaccountable_a inferior_a only_o to_o god_n and_o obnoxious_a only_o to_o his_o tribunal_n so_o that_o no_o mortal_a much_o less_o his_o subject_n can_v have_v any_o authority_n over_o he_o 8._o id._n exceed_v sinfulness_n of_o schism_n schism_n 5_o 6_o 7_o 11._o v._n ser._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.13_o 2.13_o 4_o 5_o 7_o 8._o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n strong_o found_v upon_o the_o will_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o even_o a_o part_n of_o the_o obedience_n to_o god_n himself_o whilst_o it_o be_v pay_v to_o that_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v command_v we_o to_o pay_v a_o obedience_n to_o can_v possible_o be_v due_a to_o the_o man_n as_o man_n or_o to_o the_o good_a as_o they_o be_v good_a but_o to_o the_o magistrate_n as_o they_o be_v such_o it_o be_v due_a to_o the_o governor_n as_o they_o be_v governor_n and_o as_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n let_v their_o practice_n and_o opinion_n be_v what_o they_o will._n when_o god_n and_o his_o deputy_n do_v stand_v in_o competition_n for_o our_o obedience_n god_n must_v have_v our_o whole_a active_a and_o his_o deputy_n our_o passive_a obedience_n only_o save_v the_o dignity_n and_o priority_n of_o the_o first_o and_o great_a commandment_n as_o the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n our_o obedience_n to_o our_o governor_n and_o humane_a law_n in_o force_n among_o we_o be_v as_o real_o a_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a of_o christianity_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o of_o as_o absolute_a necessity_n to_o our_o salvation_n as_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n or_o any_o other_o that_o can_v be_v name_v it_o be_v as_o rigid_o command_v by_o god_n in_o scripture_n under_o the_o very_a same_o promise_n of_o reward_n if_o we_o obey_v and_o under_o the_o very_a same_o threat_n of_o endless_a punishment_n if_o we_o rebel_v dr._n etc._n serm._n on_o tit._n 3.1_o p._n 4_o 5._o etc._n etc._n d._n whitby_n chantor_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o d._n of_o monmouth_n rebelbelliâ—n_o lay_v down_o this_o position_n that_o christian_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o in_o no_o case_n be_v allow_v or_o authorize_v forcible_o to_o resist_v or_o bear_v arm_n against_o they_o and_o this_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o deportment_n of_o david_n to_o king_n saul_n that_o jeroboam_n revolt_n be_v by_o god_n himself_o call_v rebellion_n 1_o king._n 12.19_o 9_o p._n 8_o 9_o for_o as_o a_o father_n do_v not_o forfeit_v his_o authority_n over_o his_o child_n nor_o be_v they_o free_v from_o that_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v he_o because_o he_o deal_v severe_o with_o they_o so_o neither_o can_v the_o king_n i._n e._n the_o father_n of_o his_o country_n lose_v his_o authority_n over_o his_o subject_n because_o he_o govern_v they_o severe_o or_o lay_v afflict_v burden_n on_o they_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n express_o call_v for_o our_o subjection_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a say_v st._n paul_n so_o let_v he_o yield_v subjection_n to_o they_o as_o never_o to_o resist_v on_o any_o provocation_n temptation_n or_o specious_a pretence_n whatsoever_o whence_o it_o be_v clear_a 31._o ☜_o p_o 10._o serm._n 〈…〉_o 13.1_o p._n 24_o 26_o 27_o 2d_o 29_o 30_o 31._o that_o by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n upon_o pretence_n of_o maladministration_n tyranny_n injustice_n or_o to_o rebel_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o our_o religion_n against_o the_o worst_a of_o persecute_v prince_n for_o if_o resistance_n in_o the_o forementioned_a case_n be_v a_o damn_v sin_n when_o can_v it_o be_v excusable_a after_o this_o he_o answer_v the_o common_a objection_n from_o the_o coronation_n oath_n and_o self-preservation_n etc._n etc._n mr._n long_a be_v sermon_n call_v the_o cause_n of_o rebellion_n preach_v jan._n 13._o 1683._o 15._o on_o jâ—â—_n 4.1_o p._n 14_o 15._o be_v print_v by_o the_o joint_a desire_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o exon_n and_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o county_n of_o devon_n and_o the_o dedication_n give_v a_o account_n of_o a_o order_n of_o they_o that_o concur_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sermon_n nor_o can_v any_o complaint_n of_o tyranny_n or_o oppression_n justify_v a_o war_n among_o we_o do_v we_o suffer_v under_o some_o miscarriage_n in_o government_n some_o passion_n and_o excess_n in_o our_o governor_n neither_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n will_v warrant_v any_o resistance_n obj._n but_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v no_o law_n to_o confirm_v their_o religion_n 16._o p._n 16._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o so_o lawful_a for_o they_o to_o defend_v their_o religion_n by_o arm_n as_o it_o be_v for_o we_o answ_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o our_o law_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o pretence_n for_o resistance_n which_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o then_o the_o subject_n be_v make_v judge_n of_o the_o action_n and_o conduct_v of_o their_o governor_n 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o i_o take_v those_o and_o only_o those_o who_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o jesuit_n in_o preach_v ☜_o ☜_o and_o propagate_a seditious_a and_o traitorous_a principle_n and_o practice_n such_o as_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n and_o take_v up_o arm_n in_o defence_n of_o religion_n against_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n that_o the_o original_a of_o the_o magistrate_n power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n who_o may_v call_v they_o to_o a_o account_n and_o depose_v and_o murder_v they_o as_o they_o see_v cause_n those_o who_o have_v murder_v one_o king_n already_o and_o use_v the_o same_o method_n to_o destroy_v another_o in_o a_o word_n 26._o v._o p._n 23_o 26._o all_o such_o as_o will_v not_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n on_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o or_o that_o they_o will_v not_o endeavour_v any_o alteration_n of_o the_o establish_a government_n for_o such_o false_a prophet_n as_o our_o saviour_n bid_v we_o to_o beware_v of_o this_o also_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o sermon_n on_o july_n 26._o 1685._o and_o his_o vindication_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n etc._n etc._n dr._n fuller_n chancellor_n of_o lincoln_n those_o man_n have_v but_o little_a sense_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o christian_a religion_n that_o abuse_v its_o name_n etc._n ser._n bef_n the_o king_n june_n 25._o 1682._o p._n 56_o etc._n etc._n and_o pervert_v its_o obligation_n to_o justify_v sedition_n and_o rebellion_n who_o with_o great_a pretence_n and_o zeal_n for_o christianity_n forsake_v she_o in_o she_o more_o principal_a command_n of_o meekness_n patience_n and_o submission_n and_o defend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n and_o disobedience_n from_o those_o holy_a scripture_n that_o have_v forbid_v they_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o damnation_n that_o those_o man_n do_v little_a deserve_v the_o character_n of_o reform_a who_o have_v forsake_v our_o reformation_n in_o its_o principal_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n and_o renounce_v the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n in_o all_o her_o principle_n of_o christian_a loyalty_n and_o indeed_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o distant_a soever_o in_o other_o point_n be_v perfect_o unite_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o disobedience_n all_o agree_v in_o one_o conclusion_n against_o the_o express_a command_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n dr._n
infant_n age_n of_o the_o church_n who_o torture_n make_v happy_a infamy_n glorious_a the_o contempt_n of_o gold_n rich_a and_o the_o crown_n not_o of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o martyrdom_n make_v august_a and_o as_o truth_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o climate_n so_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n providence_n fix_v for_o when_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o have_v the_o same_o notion_n as_o full_o appear_v by_o his_o epipistle_n to_o fronto_n ducaeus_n write_v ann._n 1611._o wherein_o discourse_v of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n observation_n of_o old_a that_o man_n preposterous_a zeal_n have_v destroy_v their_o charity_n he_o add_v but_o good_a god_n 1611._o pag._n 82_o lond._n 1611._o have_v the_o father_n live_v in_o our_o age_n what_o complaint_n will_v he_o have_v make_v to_o see_v so_o many_o man_n act_v by_o a_o preposterous_a zeal_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n most_o wicked_o and_o irreligious_o not_o only_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n about_o trifle_n but_o undertake_v rebellion_n treason_n most_o cruel_a massacre_n of_o innocent_a people_n overthrow_v of_o lawful_a government_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o prince_n this_o be_v your_o privilege_n at_o this_o time_n of_o day_n as_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o not_o only_o the_o grave_a citizen_n and_o senator_n of_o a_o nation_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a convention_n though_o what_o they_o shall_v do_v of_o this_o kind_n be_v unlawful_a but_o even_o the_o mobile_n assume_v to_o themselves_o a_o power_n of_o abdicate_a king_n forfeit_v their_o kingdom_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o they_o please_v and_o of_o abolish_n all_o law_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o piety_n which_o villainy_n no_o religion_n though_o never_o so_o profane_a and_o impious_a except_o you_o mean_v the_o popish_a ever_o allow_v etc._n p._n 100_o etc._n etc._n or_o have_v ever_o former_o allow_v garnet_n be_v chief_a crime_n be_v that_o he_o have_v either_o forget_v or_o neglect_a s._n paul_n be_v advice_n consent_v to_o the_o do_v of_o evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o this_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v do_v have_v he_o demonstrate_v himself_o a_o true_a follower_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o what_o precept_n or_o example_n bid_v he_o of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n for_o his_o so_o do_v who_o be_v a_o lamb_n without_o blemish_n and_o reprove_v the_o preposterous_a zeal_n of_o james_n and_o john_n the_o apostle_n with_o you_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v of_o i._n e._n you_o think_v your_o zeal_n be_v commendable_a which_o hate_v the_o samaritan_n and_o will_v destroy_v they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o require_v such_o a_o cruel_a sanguinary_a and_o destructive_a zeal_n from_o my_o follower_n what_o i_o require_v be_v charity_n that_o be_v patient_a edify_v and_o which_o cover_v a_o multitude_n of_o sin_n this_o i_o approve_v of_o and_o this_o i_o will_v have_v practise_v by_o those_o to_o who_o i_o be_o to_o leave_v my_o peace_n this_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v have_v he_o remember_v 105._o p._n 104_o 105._o how_o severe_o our_o holy_a saviour_n chastise_v peter_n when_o he_o rash_o cut_v off_o malchus_n be_v ear._n but_o zealot_n be_v very_o seldom_o remove_v from_o their_o purpose_n by_o any_o consideration_n of_o law_n either_o divine_a or_o humane_a whatever_o school_n teach_v this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o christian_n it_o be_v the_o school_n of_o antinhrist_n and_o of_o satan_n for_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o murderer_n from_o the_o beginning_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o true_a abeddon_n and_o apollyon_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n jesus_n christ_n be_v perfect_o contrary_a to_o this_o for_o he_o prescribe_v no_o other_o remedy_n to_o his_o disciple_n against_o all_o manner_n of_o injury_n but_o flight_n patience_n and_o prayer_n that_o rejoice_v in_o hope_n be_v patient_a in_o tribulation_n and_o pray_v continual_o as_o the_o apostle_n advise_v they_o may_v triumph_v over_o all_o their_o adversary_n these_o be_v the_o only_a arm_n that_o the_o apostle_n use_v wherever_o they_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v the_o only_a weapon_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n only_o know_v no_o man_n take_v arm_n or_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o his_o prince_n these_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o hildebrandine_n doctrine_n which_o fly_v at_o the_o crown_n of_o emperor_n king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n sect_n ix_o against_o this_o modest_a and_o learned_a epistle_n of_o isaac_n casaubon_n do_v eudaemon_n johannes_n write_v which_o dr._n prideaux_n 76._o prideaux_n pr._n at_o oxford_n 1614_o c._n 2._o p._n 76._o afterward_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n and_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n answer_v in_o which_o he_o compare_v the_o jesuit_n and_o buchanan_n and_o knox_n together_o brand_a they_o just_o with_o the_o name_n of_o traitor_n as_o king_n james_n have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o aver_v 107._o p._n 107._o that_o the_o popish_a writer_n breed_v in_o the_o school_n of_o hildebrand_n call_v a_o lawful_a king_n a_o tyrant_n if_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n whereas_o a_o tyrant_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sorbon_n and_o of_o the_o man_n of_o ancient_a sincerity_n and_o simplicity_n be_v oppose_v to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n and_o signify_v one_o who_o have_v invade_v a_o empire_n that_o be_v not_o his_o own_o by_o force_n and_o evil_a art_n and_o then_o add_v if_o a_o apostate_n shall_v reign_v in_o france_n 109._o p._n 109._o or_o england_n who_o exceed_v julian_n or_o the_o grand_a signior_n it_o be_v not_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o subject_n to_o dethrone_v he_o for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a and_o be_v innocent_a ☜_o ☜_o do_v the_o israelite_n attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o nabuchadnezzar_n or_o the_o christian_n against_o julian_n and_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n do_v they_o use_v any_o other_o weapon_n beside_o their_o prayer_n and_o their_o tear_n let_v we_o use_v these_o arm_n and_o if_o the_o king_n do_v amiss_o let_v we_o expect_v when_o god_n will_v punish_v he_o let_v not_o his_o subject_n tumultuous_o oppose_v he_o and_o whereas_o mariana_n have_v affirm_v 123._o p._n 123._o that_o when_o prince_n open_o invade_v the_o right_n of_o their_o subject_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v to_o maintain_v the_o public_a safety_n than_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n and_o murder_v king_n he_o reply_v here_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o subject_n the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o prince_n confer_v on_o they_o immediate_o by_o god_n the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n not_o only_a when_o we_o live_v easy_a under_o the_o government_n for_o our_o profit_n but_o when_o we_o suffer_v under_o it_o for_o conscience_n sake_n by_o the_o maxim_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 131._o p._n 130_o 131._o the_o people_n be_v make_v the_o king_n judge_n to_o inquire_v into_o his_o fault_n and_o to_o punish_v he_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a when_o he_o do_v amiss_o what_o difference_n be_v there_o if_o this_o be_v true_a between_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n a_o subject_a break_v the_o law_n and_o he_o be_v punish_v by_o the_o king_n the_o king_n violate_v his_o promise_n and_o his_o subject_n tell_v he_o we_o will_v not_o have_v this_o man_n long_o to_o rule_v over_o we_o admirable_a security_n of_o the_o person_n and_o crown_n of_o prince_n we_o obey_v our_o prince_n for_o conscience_n sake_n 60._o p._n 60._o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v immediate_o constitute_v by_o god_n if_o they_o rule_v well_o they_o be_v god_n great_a blessing_n if_o they_o degenerate_a into_o apostasy_n or_o tyranny_n they_o be_v god_n scourge_v to_o punish_v the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n as_o 2._o as_o rom._n 13._o and_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2._o calvin_n say_v true_o if_o a_o king_n abuse_v his_o power_n he_o shall_v render_v a_o account_n to_o god_n in_o time_n but_o for_o the_o present_a he_o do_v not_o lose_v his_o authority_n we_o urge_v not_o compact_a but_o we_o pour_v out_o our_o prayer_n our_o bishop_n do_v advise_v not_o threaten_v 7._o threaten_v id._n serm._n on_o gowry_n conspir_n p._n 4_o 6_o 7._o the_o same_o learned_a bishop_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o august_n at_o s._n mary_n before_o the_o university_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o occasion_n be_v offer_v howsoever_o they_o otherwise_o strive_v to_o appear_v good_a subject_n traitor_n will_v be_v ever_o ready_a to_o vent_v their_o treason_n hypocritical_a traitor_n watch_v their_o time_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o vent_v their_o villainy_n upon_o the_o least_o advantage_n in_o the_o 2_o king_n 19.37_o where_o we_o read_v that_o adrammelech_n and_o sharezer_n slay_v their_o